《Grave-robbing: Treasure Legend》


 C1

    My name is Liu Yue Zu, and I come from a small mountain village called Chenjia Tun.


    Three years ago, Brother Saner and I were full of fighting spirit and we swore to come to Shenzhen to form a future, but the affairs of the world are tricky. Three years have passed and Saner and I still don''t have anything.


    In the end, he was so miserable that he couldn''t take it anymore. What should he do?


    So, Saner came to me to discuss countermeasures, how can I live a life of prosperity?


    After a few more discussions, our eyes focused on our hometown ¨C Chenjia Tun.


    From ancient times onward, there had been a certain noble person in this small mountain village known as Chenjia Tun, and when this noble person grew old, he chose to return back to his roots.


    Legend has it that on the day this noble man returned to his hometown, he used nine donkey cart to return a total of eighteen urns full of gold and silver, which was also the most interesting item in Chenjia Tun.


    However, the legend was that even until now, no one had ever seen these eighteen urns of treasure, let alone seen someone producing such a treasure. But if the legend is true, then this treasure that we have never seen before is enough for Saner and I ¡­


    Saner and I decided to try our luck. After finalizing everything, we passed through several days of travel and finally arrived back at the Chenjia Tun, covered in dust.


    After returning to the Chenjia Tun to rest for two days, Saner and I met up once again and agreed to head towards a small mountain slope approximately one and a half kilometers away from the Chenjia Tun.


    A peach tree stood alone on the hillside. It was early spring. A peach tree was blooming with occasional breezes, scattering rain and flowers in the sky.


    The fields of rice were like tofu, neatly arranged in front of us. Standing on the hillside with Saner and I, we felt like looking at the small mountains.


    Squatting under the peach tree, I saw that there was a hole the size of a palm under the tree. I asked Saner doubtfully, "Is this the first urn that you spoke of?"


    "Of course."


    Saner said proudly: "I am a child from the long room, I finally got this secret out of my grandfather''s mouth with great difficulty."


    I bared my teeth and confirmed, "It really isn''t a mouse hole?"


    My constant suspicion greatly displeased Saner. He immediately glared and said angrily: "Brother, do you believe me or not?"


    "I do, how can I not believe it?"


    After laughing dryly a few times, I looked around and whispered, "How do we dig?" "It''s a sunny day, if someone came ¡­"


    "Thirdie, Liu, what are you two sneaking around for?"


    Damn it! Before I could finish my sentence, the fat aunt of the village''s Chen Qi family, holding onto her black and strong cow, stood on the field and shouted. She was so scared that we almost rolled down the hill.


    "Ah ¡­" "We haven''t been back for a few years. We came here to experience the changes in our hometown."


    After spinning my head a few times, I immediately assumed a bold stance. I stood on the slope and chanted, "I can''t help but sigh at the delicacy of the river and the mountains ¡­"


    Saner immediately followed up and shouted, "It''s just like a little sister taking off her clothes and sneaking into your arms to act like a spoiled child."


    I... He was actually at a loss for words.


    Looking at Fat Aunt''s back, I could no longer care about the mumbles when she left. Having a friend like that really made me unhappy. I was so happy that I was crying.


    Realizing that he had said the wrong thing, Saner remained silent for a while before he smiled: "Brother."


    I raised my eyebrows and decided not to look at Saner''s face that deserved a beating anymore. "What are you planning to use to dig it out?"


    Saner took something out from the back of his hand and grinned at me.


    "Rice..." "Spoon?"


    I angrily shouted, "You dare to say that!? People who steal tombs in novels all use Luoyang shovels. Engineer shovels, why don''t you come with me for a scoop of rice?"


    "Isn''t this ¡­"


    "Stop talking, just watch."


    I waved my hand, interrupting Saner''s explanation, and immediately took out the crime tools from my waist.


    "Pot..." Spatula?! "


    That afternoon, we sat under the peach tree with our backs to each other, looking up at the sky at a forty-five-degree angle, waiting for the night to come.


    "Brother."


    Suddenly, Saner called out with a choked voice.


    "F * ck off."


    I kicked it away with my foot.


    "No, I want to say that after I find a treasure, I will marry two women, one to warm the bed, and the other to wash my feet."


    Look at what this bastard has to say.


    I looked down at Saner, took out a spatula from my waist, and started digging through the palm-sized hole.


    Fortunately, it was already the beginning of spring. The soil had become extremely loose after being irrigated by the warm air and the continuous spring rain. If it was winter, when he tried to dig, the spatula would have broken after he shoveled it three times.


    Saner and I will dig with all our might, with a spoonful of yours, I will scoop out everything that I can, and not long later, the palm sized hole at the base of the tree will be expanded by many times, and anyone who can fit in will have their waist buried.


    We waited expectantly for an entire day. After digging for nearly two hours in the middle of the night, we finally saw the bottom of the pit.


    "Is this the legendary first urn?"


    Under the light of the flashlight, a few fat rats were squeaking in panic. I laughed coldly, "Your grandpa told you this?"


    "Bro, listen to my explanation."


    Seeing that I had really gotten angry, Saner hurriedly tried to explain: "This matter is not my grandfather''s fault. This cave was discovered when I was five years old.


    "Enough."


    I was so angry that my whole body was shaking. This guy, his brain has actually reached such a level, why didn''t he write a novel? Just for a mouse hole, I was so stupid as to quit my job and travel thousands of miles with him before returning back home from Shenzhen.


    Saner normally looked like a fool, but he was very quick-witted at critical moments. When he saw that I was so angry that I wanted to beat his body up, he raised his hand to the sky and shouted out, "Look, a UFO!"


    "Go to hell."


    The spatula in my hands flew out, smashing towards Saner''s back.


    "Ah ¡­"


    In the dark of the night, Saner let out a miserable shriek. I am certain that he fell into that field pit.


    After spitting at the direction Saner left in, I crawled into the mouse hole.


    After pulling a flour sack from the back of his pants, he began to collect the flour in the mouse hole.


    It was almost spring, and the rats were running out of stored food. I gathered up half a bag of corn, rice, sweet potatoes, and so on, then bent over to feel the ground and was about to leave the cave.


    "Eh?"


    I was surprised and took out my flashlight to probe the bottom of the hole.


    Guess what I found?

 C2

    Tell you what, I did it, I really did it! I found a crack in the brick at the very bottom of the mousehole.


    After I wiped a few times with my hand, a greyish green wall appeared before my eyes.


    I used all of my strength to flip through the few pieces of historical knowledge that I had in my mind. But just then, lightning unexpectedly flashed in my heart as I cried out in alarm, "This, this is a Winged Tiger Blue Tattooed Brick. This tomb is from the Eastern Han Dynasty?"


    In the Eastern Han Dynasty, the nobles would be buried in the grave.


    After they were buried, there would be soldiers that would take over and surround this place. When spring arrived, the ground would be covered in grass and it would be the same as its surroundings. Only then would the soldiers leave.


    As a result, even the brightest grave robber would find it difficult to discover where the tomb was. This was also the reason why the Eastern Han Tombs were the rarest.


    The reason Chenjia Tun was called Chenjia Tun, was because of this word.


    Tung Tun, Tsuen Tung, Tsuen Tsuen.


    If he didn''t guess wrongly, this Chenjia Tun was formed when the gathering of troops here to protect the tomb.


    It should have been someone farming their fields on this piece of land, but they did not harvest any of the crops. In fact, once the crops were planted on this piece of land, they would wither and die, and over time, this piece of land would only be used as a pile of mud, gradually forming a small slope.


    Just then, Saner ran back again, holding my treasure, the spatula in his hand.


    Immediately, after Saner and I explained everything, we took the spatula from Saner''s hands and two bottles of vinegar from him.


    I finger the vinegar bottle and pour vinegar through the cracks in the wall.


    Not long after, the acetic acid corroded a few holes in the wall, upon seeing which, Saner raised his leg to kick the wall.


    "Don''t move."


    I touched my chin and thought for a moment before saying, "I remember that there is a swallow''s nest on this peach blossom tree, right?"


    "Yes, I do."


    Saner asked curiously: "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    I took out two pieces of cotton cloth, and soaked them with vinegar. I covered my face with one each, and after carefully lifting a piece of the tomb brick, I said to Saner: "Let''s go back and catch a swallow from the tree."


    Saner was so jealous that he directly laid on the ground and snorted: "Damn, so strong."


    "Let''s go."


    I immediately urged Saner, because just now, I had an inexplicable thought in my heart. After this tombstone was lifted by me, the foul air that had accumulated inside the tomb for who knows how many years was about to rush out of the tomb. If Saner and I were one step slower, it would be hard to say what would happen.


    Saner agilely caught a adult swallow from the tree. We stayed at the entrance of the cave for a few hours, and during this time, we cleaned up the soil that had originally been dug, returning it to its original appearance.


    Around 3 in the morning, Saner tied the swallow with a string and threw it into the hole.


    Hey!


    This thing is actually very cunning. After seeing how dark the cave was, it stood at the cave entrance and stared at us, refusing to go in.


    "Brother, what do we do?"


    After playing with it for a while, Saner compromised. He scratched his head and laughed bitterly, "Why do you want to let a bird go in first?"


    "What do you know?"


    I said to him, "This is obviously a tomb that no one has entered before. From the stench that drifted out from the hole after I took off the brick, this cave should have been filled with water."


    Saner was foolish and adorable as he asked with a blank face: "What do you mean by going astray?"


    "It means ¡­"


    I snappily replied, and suddenly said with a thought: "Saner, go and pick me the bird nest on the tree."


    This is exactly what Saner was good at, he never questioned my words, after hearing my orders, he quickly brought the bird nest back to me.


    After happily bringing it back to the bird nest, Saner asked me: "Brother, what about now?"


    "How many eggs?"


    This swallow was different from the usual swallow that built its nest under the eaves, it was called Peach Blossom Swallow, and the most obvious feature was a tuft of red-yellow hair below the chin.


    After Saner landed on the ground, he squatted down and counted: "Seven."


    I pointed to Swallow, who was standing off to the side, and said to us, "Throw the eggs one by one in front of this flat fur."


    Saner glanced at me, then took out an egg from his nest. He waved it at the swallow, and then threw it into the hole.


    This Peach Blossom Swallow was truly intelligent. It knew how to protect a chick. After seeing the egg being thrown into the hole, it impatiently flapped its wings, but still refused to fly into the hole.


    I instructed Saner, "Continue."


    Saner threw the bird eggs one by one into the hole. When there were only two left eggs in the nest, the swallow finally couldn''t hold itself back any longer, and after a mournful cry, it flew back into the hole.


    After around ten minutes, I let Saner pull the rope back. When I saw the lively swallow that was pulled back from the hole, I let out a long breath.

 C3

    "Dehle."


    Saner giggled, then threw the five bird eggs hidden in his sleeve back into the bird nest. He put them back together with the swallow into the tree, then followed me into the cave.


    As we entered the cave again, the feeling was very different this time, one word, ice.


    How cold is it? I''m telling you very clearly, it''s the feeling of being stripped naked in the middle of winter and then thrown into the wild.


    As Saner clung to the bricks on the wall, he trembled and said, "Brother, it''s so cold. It feels like I''ve fallen into an ice hole."


    I replied, "Didn''t I tell you that the tomb is empty?"


    The three of them asked, "What do you mean by running into water?"


    I said, "Look around the tomb, it''s filled with rice fields. Every year, we irrigate the crops, and the underground water source is very abundant. This tomb also has more than a thousand years of history, so if there is a hole in the tomb, the underground water would pour in and flood the tomb."


    Ah!" "Then what are we going to do in there?


    Saner''s hands paused for a moment, then said angrily: "So many years have passed, all the hair inside has been soaked to death."


    I pondered for a moment before replying, "Let''s try our luck. The Eastern Han tombs have trenches, so the tombs should be designed for tombs in the middle. However, I''m afraid the damp layer has already been destroyed."


    "What is a damp proof layer?"


    Saner turned around and looked at me, then said smilingly: "Brother, you stay with me everyday, how do you know everything?"


    The moisture-proof layer is made of lime, cinnabar, and other dry things. It is filled at the outermost part of the tomb, and its function is to prevent moisture, so, if anyone were to plant crops on this piece of land, they would definitely not be able to survive.


    I spread out my hands and smiled. "As for why I know all of this, I''m also confused."


    "Done."


    During our conversation, the bricks were removed, and we each took a flashlight and entered the tomb in a crouch.


    As I expected, the grave was filled with groundwater.


    As soon as we stepped over the wall, we both fell into the water with a splash.


    The underground water that gathered in the tomb for who knows how many years, in addition to the bone-chilling cold, there was also a pungent stench that almost made me faint.


    At that moment, my heart was filled with fear and shock. I immediately shouted for Saner.


    A ray of light shot out from the water. After flashing a few times, it extinguished once again. However, this was already enough. I immediately kicked off with my feet and swam towards the ray of light.


    He fished Saner out from the water. Luckily there was this thread of light to save his life, otherwise, Saner would have sunk to the bottom like a monk going through quicksand.


    But as time passed, I realized that my body was getting colder and colder, and my limbs were getting heavier and heavier. During the most dangerous times, Saner and I had been submerged in the water several times, and my nose had been flooded by the water.


    Saner is different from me, he''s just a pure landlubber, if we were to fight on the ground, he would be able to fight three with his brute force, but in the water, he can only obediently accept his fate.


    When he fell into the water, he didn''t know how to swim so he was choked by the water and fainted. Only now did he slowly wake up.


    "F * ck, where the hell is bro?"


    Saner struggled so hard in my arms that he almost dragged me into the water.


    I snappily pulled him back and said, "This is the tomb''s crevice. It has already been submerged by the underground water."


    "I can''t swim."


    Saner said in a trembling voice: "Brother, don''t abandon me, otherwise, even if I become a ghost, I won''t let you go."


    I asked in amusement, "What do you want?"


    "I will stand by your bed every night and watch you sleep."


    Saner continued: "If you and sister-in-law were to have sex, I will get your DV."


    Damn it, this bastard, I''ll just drown you.


    I acted as if I was going to sink down, scaring Saner and causing him to shout out loud. His voice echoed in the empty tomb for a long time.


    Suddenly, Saner exclaimed in shock, and pointed at my back: "Brother, look."


    My eyes followed Saner''s direction, only to find that the sky above the tomb had lit up with a green light, one light, two, one light, one light, one light, one light, one light ¡­


    "This... "This is Zombie Ying."


    After I cried out in alarm, I ignored the punch''s scream and directly dragged Saner into the water.

 C4

    Corpse fireflies came from cattle, sheep, and other animals.


    Unlike fireflies, this one came from cattle and sheep, not feces.


    This was nothing, except for the fact that the tail needle of a sage who was like a bee had more venom than a scorpion.


    The fact that so many corpses were gathered here meant one thing. This waterway was originally a burial ground for martyrs, and the number of cattle killed was probably over several thousand.


    Who? Who could build such a huge underground tomb beside a small mountain village like Chenjia Tun with such a large sum of money? My heart was filled with doubts.


    If so many animals were slaughtered, what about their skeletons?


    The answer was obvious. The bottom of this waterway was probably littered with the bones of cattle and sheep.


    If it wasn''t for this underground water, Saner and I would have immediately entered the tomb and landed on the bones, with our stomachs pierced.


    But now, we might not be lucky. If we were to surface, we would definitely be surrounded by the zombies above us. At that time, we would be dead as well.


    In that short period of time, the situation had changed once again. Saner, who did not know how to swim, was actually choking on water until his eyes turned white.


    The only fortunate thing was that the corpse firefly gave off light that reflected off the surface of the water, allowing me to vaguely make out something. In my confusion, I discovered a door hidden under the water.


    The door was right in front of him, it was just over ten metres away, but Saner was unable to drag it out.


    At that moment, I couldn''t care less about the door and directly dragged Saner to the surface of the water.


    "Cough!"


    After coming out of the water, Saner violently coughed, and before he could even catch his breath, he was once again pulled back into the water.


    Because I saw dense maggots floating on the surface of the water.


    There is no ladder to heaven and no door to the earth. Perhaps this is what we are like now.


    At that moment, I, who had never experienced danger before, didn''t feel any fear. Instead, I calmed down even more.


    Holding onto the struggling Saner, I used up all my energy to swim towards the door.


    However, just as I was about to approach the door, just in time to touch it, I was suddenly swept away by a huge black shadow.


    Saner and I somersaulted a few times in the water before we managed to stabilize ourselves. Fortunately, Saner and I did not disperse.


    It was a large black snake that was about ten meters long. The black scales on the snake''s body were sparkling and it was quite a sight to behold.


    Black snakes circled around the entrance and took over our path. Two pair of golden and black eyes that seemed to be filled with humanity looked darkly at Saner and me.


    Saner could not hold it in any longer, bubbles forming in his mouth as he struggled with his hands and legs.


    If this goes on, we will surely die here today.


    At this critical moment, I recalled that when I was collecting the grains in the mouse hole, I stuffed a few stalks of hemp into the flour bag and tore off the flour bag from my waist. After pulling out the hemp rod from the flour bag, I took off the hemp rod from my hemp head, leaving the empty stalker in the middle and stuffing it into Saner''s mouth. How could Saner, who was born a wild child, not know my intentions?


    Just as my mood had relaxed, Saner was already frantically gesturing with his hands and feet in front of me, gesturing for me to face the danger behind me.


    It was too late. I was struck by the black snake and was sent flying. The blood on my throat quickly melted into the water.


    "Damn."


    I rubbed my stomach in pain, and my head sunk.


    I know, I can''t hold it in any longer. The brain''s reaction time is gradually slowing down due to lack of oxygen.


    Right now, the most important thing to do is to breathe normally and not fight with this ferocious snake. I glanced at Saner and gestured to him to go in first.


    I turned my head to smile at the big snake, but the big snake seemed to be enraged by my smile, and it immediately abandoned Saner to chase after me.


    In the water, I was already at a disadvantage. Moreover, I didn''t have a single weapon in my hand, and the big snake was right behind me, chasing me closely. All I was doing now was just to give Saner time to catch up.


    When I emerged from the water, I smirked underwater as a form of farewell to my brother.


    Blood slowly dripped from the corner of my mouth. When the giant serpent''s brute force struck me, I estimated that I had suffered a severe internal injury. Under the stimulation of the scent of blood, the giant snake seemed to become even more ferocious.


    It seemed that it hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    "Hua!"


    The big snake rose from the bottom of the water and once again dived into the water. Waves of water shot out with the power to topple mountains and overturn the seas. The broken jade golden flowers filled the sky and scattered the corpses that were swarming towards me.


    I was flipped far away by the imposing move of the big snake. However, the big snake didn''t let me off. The snake swung its tail nimbly and dragged me into the depths of the water.


    On the riverbed of the waterway, the pure white bones were emitting a faint glow. It was the skeleton of cattle and sheep. The shoulder bone, hip bone, sternum, skull, goat horn, and bull horn.


    Wait, a strange light flashed in my eyes. I, who intended to give up resisting, grabbed a sharp bull''s horn and pulled it tightly in my hand.


    The big snake seemed to be showing off, showing off its strength. It twisted its body and brought my tail in front of me. Its eyes were filled with the ridicule of humanity.


    I ignored its mocking because I was waiting, waiting for the most lethal blow.


    As if it didn''t see my panicked expression, the big snake felt bored and immediately opened its mouth, intending to swallow me up.


    It was now.


    A strange light flashed in my eyes. That trace of viciousness was enough to make one''s heart tremble.


    "Go to hell."


    I raised the bull''s horn in my hand and stabbed it into the huge snake''s neck, seven inches away from its neck.


    The serpent''s pain was excruciating, and its tail tightened around my body, causing the bones in my chest to creak. Scarlet blood gushed out of the snake''s body and dissolved in the water, dyeing the world red.


    The huge snake struggles painfully and rolls around, but it has yet to let go of the tail of the snake at all. The snake shakes me until I''m dizzy and stars appear in my eyes, but the worst case scenario is that the huge snake throws me onto a pile of bones and immediately, the bones pierce through my flesh, leaving half of my body covered in blood.


    Either you die, or I die.


    I held onto the thought that I was going to die. After making use of the opportunity, I grabbed onto the bull''s horn hanging on the giant serpent and used all of my strength to press on it. This time, the giant serpent was pierced through by my horn.


    After rolling for a while, the snake finally stopped moving and let go of my tail.


    As the battle ended, I breathed a sigh of relief. I suddenly felt weak and dizzy.


    I floated weakly in the water, my eyelids slowly closing due to the lack of strength. Bubbles occasionally appeared in my mouth. At this moment, I was thinking of my mother who had died many years ago. Perhaps, I would be reunited with her very soon ¡­

 C5

    When I woke up, I was lying on a dry platform.


    His whole body was in unbearable pain and his mouth was filled with an extremely bitter and fishy taste. Although he had already woken up, his mind was still muddled. With a groan, he vaguely shouted, "Water ¡­"


    A sweet spring flowed into my mouth as I greedily absorbed it.


    "Brother, brother, don''t scare me, brother ¡­"


    Vaguely, I could hear Saner cry, yet I was unable to respond. I could only sigh in my heart before falling unconscious again.


    The reason I''m still alive is because of Saner.


    This time, he, who had always been obedient, didn''t listen to my orders and fled by himself. After that, I once asked him why he didn''t listen to me. He only chuckled at me.


    But I know that Saner and I view each other as family.


    Relatives had blood thicker than water. They never left.


    Even though my battle with the giant serpent was intense, it was also brief. When Saner was able to catch his breath in the water, he immediately used his own created style of kicking dogs and rushed over, just in time to see me near the edge of death.


    Saner likes to be silly, but he isn''t stupid. After he caught me in the water, it was difficult for him to take half a step forward, let alone drag me here, but in the end, he still did it. How do you think he did it?


    Let me tell you this, this kid actually used the most unsophisticated method, which is to carry me on his shoulders and drag the snake''s corpse with each step he takes. He held back his breath for almost three minutes and dragged me and the snake into the room.


    As for me, due to the three minutes of suffocation, my injuries worsened and I completely fell into a coma.


    This tomb is exactly as I thought, using the design of the tomb in the tomb, passing through is the inner tomb. This way, even if the outside of the tomb is being submerged by a vast sea, as long as you pass through this door, it will be impossible to enter.


    The design of this building is based on the principle of vacuum, which shows that the wisdom of the ancients is not something we can underestimate.


    A few days later, I finally woke up completely.


    The wounds on his body were all scarred, but there was a faint pain in his chest from time to time. It must have been an internal injury caused by the impact of the giant snake.


    My face was as white as paper. I leaned weakly against the wall and watched Saner busy himself with chattering while smiling.


    "Bro, you don''t know, but I''ve been scared to death these past few days."


    All of the corn that we brought from the mouse hole was finally used for the sweet potatoes. During this period of time, we used these things to satisfy our hunger, but of course, there was also the huge snake meat that Saner dragged from the water.


    "Isn''t that fine?"


    I smiled and comforted Saner. "Saner, where did you get that fire from?"


    "That''s what you''re talking about."


    Saner pointed at the firewood on the floor that was ignited on its own, and laughed: "From the lampstand on the wall."


    After hearing what Saner had to say, I was silent for a moment, then said: "Ten Thousand Year Lamp."


    Saner asked me in surprise: "What is a Ten Thousand Year Lamp?"


    "During the Qin and Han Dynasties, there were Black Scaled Merman in the East China Sea. By refining their corpse oil, they could burn for tens of thousands of years without extinguishing."


    For some reason, this knowledge flashed in my mind: "The reason why this flame can burn itself without firewood and last for ten thousand years is because the temperature of this Merman''s corpse oil is extremely low. However, after it ascends, there will no longer be any Merman in this world.


    Saner asked me with a pained expression, "Is this thing very expensive?"


    "Expensive, very expensive."


    I nodded my head in affirmation as I replied, "A drop of this oil can last for years. Back then, Zhu Di usurped his nephew''s throne in the name of the emperor, but he still felt that the origins of his throne was unknown. That''s why, when he was building his mausoleum, he once issued a decree asking for the oil of ten thousand gold."


    Saner raised his foot and stamped the ground, wanting to extinguish the flames, but after stomping on it for a few dozen times, the flames continued to burn happily, and in the end, the only thing he could do was give up.


    Of course I know why Saner was like this. I laughed: "It''s useless, this oil is indestructible, even sand wouldn''t be extinguished."


    "Sigh."


    After Saner let out a long sigh, he immediately picked up a wine jar beside him. After opening the jar, a thick aroma of wine wafted out.


    I curiously asked, "Where did you get this wine from?"


    "I found it in the small room over there. There are dozens of wine jars, but it''s only two jars. The rest are filled with rice grains."


    "This is a coffin wine."


    After a moment of silence, I replied, "Ever since the Ancient Emperor''s General Tomb, there have been grains buried along with it. This wine was fermented from the five grains, but the conditions were very harsh: yin aura, earth aura, wet aura, and so on. This wine is comparable to gold."


    "Pfft!"


    Saner sprayed out a mouthful of wine, and scolded himself flustered: "I told you to take it cheap, I told you to take it randomly, I told you to ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s drink."


    After comforting Saner, I reached out to pull the flour sack, and lowered my head to rummage through it. Waterproof matches, batteries, candles and other items were taken out from the bag.


    "Brother."


    Saner''s call interrupted my deep thought. When I raised my head to look at him, my face was filled with concern.


    "Still thinking about that."


    Saner took the dagger from my hand and unsheathed the dagger, only to see two words engraved on the dagger''s edge: "Heavenly Crying". The dagger''s entire body was crimson red, the dagger''s tip was like an azure dragon''s mouth, the dagger''s edge had no groove for blood, the dagger''s hilt was unadorned, it was only covered by a rag, and this dagger called "Heavenly Crying" was the only thing that the Liu Family had left for me.


    I have no father, not before, not in the future.


    Because I hate him.


    As for this dagger, he left it for me and my son. I really hope to use this dagger one day ¡­


    When my mother was dying, she begged me to make me swear that I would not go to him, that I would not hate him, but I really could not do it. In the years I spent in Shenzhen, I searched hard, but ¡­ Still nothing.


    "In the spring and autumn, the Sword Craftsman Ou Zhizi obtained the meteoric iron from outer space, which was originally used to forge swords, but the materials were insufficient." The Sword Craftsman Ou Zhizi obtained the meteoric iron from outer space, which was used to forge swords, but the materials were not enough to create swords.


    I weakly stood up from the ground and raised the dagger in my hand as I shouted, "Today, I, Liu Yue, swear that this dagger will definitely behead my father."

 C6

    I suddenly snatched the dagger from Saner''s hands. Originally, it was already shocking him, but when I said those words, Saner panicked and covered his mouth.


    I turned and looked at Saner, my eyes revealing a trace of warmth.


    Maybe, Saner is the only family I have in this world.


    I took Saner''s hand away and smiled to him: "It''s no big deal. He owes me this."


    However, Saner was still worried. "Brother, there has only ever been one thing in this world that has always been avenging their father, and that is not to kill their own father. Be careful not to get struck by lightning."


    "So what if you''re struck by lightning? You can do anything while you''re alive, but you can''t be that useless."


    I walked over to the snake corpse and continued, "I can''t believe he could do it."


    However, I never expected that this phrase would turn out to be true in the future. I was really struck by lightning.


    Of course, this was not what I expected. I walked up to the corpse of the giant snake and squatted down to rummage through its body. I frowned and said, "It''s actually a spider."


    "What is a spider?"


    Saner squatted beside me and asked me with a look of surprise: "Brother, I can''t see through you anymore, why do you seem to know everything?"


    "I don''t know either."


    I frowned and thought for a moment. "It''s as if these things were planted in my heart. I didn''t feel it before, but ever since I saw the tomb''s wall, whenever I wanted to know, these things would appear in my mind. It''s as if these things ¡­"


    I pointed the dagger at the two slightly protruding bones on its head and said, "Legend has it that the wasp could transform into a dragon in five hundred years, and the flood dragon needs a thousand years. Look, this wasp is already at the horn, perhaps because it has been buried here for too long, and lost the opportunity to connect with the heaven and earth.


    The Heavenly Crying drew a line in the middle of the serpent''s head and the skull creaked open, revealing the brain within. After rummaging for a while, I finally found a shiny red bead at the bottom of the serpent''s head.


    "This... "What is this?"


    Saner had long taken out the snake gall and fed it to me. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for me to recover most of it in such a short period of time.


    One must know that if a person suffocates for several minutes in water and falls into a deep coma, even if they were rescued, they would still be infected by disease such as lung water due to water entering their lungs.


    However, Saner had grown up in the mountains, and was well aware of the use of Snake Bile. Its nature was incomparably cold, and was the best antiphlogistic and healing panacea, not to mention the fact that this was a spider that had only lived here for god knows how many years.


    The reason why I was able to escape death, is not only because of Saner, but also because of my lack of gallbladder.


    I held the shining red pearl in my hand and said to Saner, "This is called a pill, maybe this is the only pill in this world."


    Saner clicked his tongue and said indifferently: "What are you trying to do, is it expensive?"


    I replied in amusement, "As long as the heavens'' will does not arrive and the corpse still exists, it can bring the dead back to life."


    Saner immediately opened his mouth wide to the size of an egg, and struggled to move his adam''s apple: "Immortal pills?"


    "More or less."


    I casually threw the pearl back to Saner and used the tip of the Heavenly Crying Dagger to place it on the spider king''s tusk, wanting to squeeze out some of its venom. Unfortunately, it had been dead for too long, and my body had already turned stiff.


    I then used the Heavenly Crying to deal with it and peeled off all the parts that were useful, such as snake skin, snake meat, snake bones and so on. When I cut open the spider''s abdominal cavity, I found out that the reason why the spider died in my hands was because the bull horn had stabbed into the heart of the spider, killing it. At the same time, I cried out in anger, I was lucky that Saner actually cut off a portion of its body when I was injured, causing it to be incomplete.


    I don''t know when, but after we made sufficient rest, the two of us discussed and decided to continue deeper into the Eastern Han Tomb that had been silent for nearly two thousand years. But, what other dangers are waiting for us up ahead?


    Extreme Life, Death!


    Extreme death, life!


    The reason we were able to enter this inner tomb was because we accidentally stumbled onto the Gate of Life. But now, we also have to find the most dangerous death gate, otherwise, sooner or later, we will be trapped in this underground tomb.


    In the little house that Saner found, other than the wine pots that were piled up, there were three other stone tablets. The stone tablets were engraved with words, but you have to forgive us that our education level was not high, you have to know that we bit our fingers and acted cute, and only after guessing for a long time did we guess out a few words, and that was ¡­ Go play on the side.


    We''d like to play on the side, but at least leave us a door.


    Saner and I had walked around the tomb for more than ten times, but there are only two rooms. One was where the wine jar was placed, and the other was where a bunch of decaying weapons were kept.


    In the end, we had no choice but to give up and return to the bonfire to roast the corn and chat about life.


    "Brother."


    As time passed, my complexion became better and better, and my chest no longer ached. I knew that this was the effect of the gallbladder, but the problem was that we were running out of food.


    Of course I know what Saner wants to say. This fellow has always been on my side, and his trust in me has already been blinded.


    After sighing deeply, I pulled the corn in my hand and said, "If we don''t head back the same way we came, we''ll have to starve to death here."


    Saner replied dejectedly: "Can you climb up?"


    The process of falling into the water was too fast, with a splash, we were already in the water. We never thought about the distance between the gap and the water surface, but when we couldn''t find a way out, we dived back in to take a look.


    It''s too high, it''s a few meters high, there''s not even a footstep. How are we supposed to climb if we''re naked?


    Therefore, this path was simply impossible.


    Then the question was, who was the culprit behind this?


    In this world, the scariest thing wasn''t the demons or the devils, but the feeling that you knew the way out yet couldn''t get out. That feeling was enough to make you despair to the end.


    Fortunately Saner and I are partners, otherwise, I would definitely go crazy.


    It was said that the eighteenth level of hell in the Underworld did not have any criminal law and was an independent space. In that space, you could be alone, have no time, no smell, listen, see, pain, touch, and only have fragmented memories. In the end, you would be tortured to the point where life was worse than death.


    Since it''s impossible to climb out, we can only think about it further.


    What should he do?


    Yes, sleep.


    The kind that sleeps until the seas dry and the rocks crumble.


    Only after the most adequate rest will the brain work, won''t it?


    So we slept by the fire until...


    The color of the oil was bright yellow, but when I slept in a daze, I found that the flames had turned a dark green, like the flames of ghosts, jumping about endlessly.


    At this moment, a sudden change occurred ¡­

 C7

    Why did Zhu Di ask for the same thing in the past?


    That was because aside from this shard that could last for tens of thousands of years, there was another name, "Ghost Appearance".


    This meant that whenever the evil spirits and evil spirits approached the drop oil, it would change its expression, but Zhu Di was actually unhappy in his later years. He wanted to play the role of the King in the throne room in the daytime, but he couldn''t sleep at night.


    In the early years, Zhu Di was able to fight well and had attacked the Northern Desert several times. His hands were drenched in blood and his feet were covered in white bones, but the thing that worried Zhu Yun the most was that he was going to fight for his life. Zhu Di was afraid that one day he would attack the Forbidden City and take back his throne.


    Until one day, someone told Zhu Di that there was such an oil lamp in the world. Not only did it last for tens of thousands of years, it could even make a ghost appear.


    When Zhu Di heard this, he was overjoyed. He immediately used the excuse of constructing the long mausoleum as an excuse to ask for more oil from the ten thousand taels of gold.


    However, even after Zhu Di died, he still hadn''t seen this lamp oil that would last for tens of thousands of years.


    And the reason why I told you this story is actually to say that the flame beside me is changing color, becoming green and lustering like a green Ni light.


    Saner and I were only ten steps away from the platform, which meant that as long as we were willing, we could enter the water and exit the tomb within a few steps.


    At this moment, a cluster of flames beside the waterway that led to the outside was indicating the arrival of a change.


    The Heavenly Crying in my arms started to heat up, like a piece of metal being gradually heated up. I originally wanted to continue pretending to sleep to see where the ghost was, but the Heavenly Crying was too hot, so hot that I wanted to throw it away.


    My eyes flew open, and I pressed my lips together, a cold look flashing across my face.


    The flickering flame ignited in my eyes. The green flame dyed my skin in a very strange way. I silently sat up and coincidentally saw a lump of black ink that could move. It was rapidly retreating from the platform towards the water.


    "Saner."


    I shouted fiercely, startling Saner who immediately flipped over from the ground, and looked around in a daze, saying, "What, what happened?"


    "Look at the fire."


    After I gave the order, I ignored Saner and focused on running. After running a few steps, I dove into the water like a fish.


    Borrowing the aid of the firefly''s green light, I saw a black shadow swiftly floating in the water in front of me. I immediately took out a Heavenly Crying and thrusted towards that black shadow.


    "Chi!"


    I couldn''t understand what was making the sound in the water. It was like the cry of a hungry baby, or the sound of iron being heated and thrown into the water to cool.


    Although I couldn''t tell what that sound was, I knew that it was injured from the stab just now.


    The shadow''s movement speed was much slower than before, so I followed closely behind while stepping on the water. I wanted to see where this thing had come from.


    However, no matter how much I thought about it, I would never have expected that the black shadow would not go out of the door, not to the outer tomb, but to dive deeper instead. It was also the first time I knew that the inner tomb''s waterway was this deep.


    Although I wanted to stay behind it forever, perhaps this way we could find a way out, in the end, I had no choice but to give up. Firstly, I couldn''t hold back my anger anymore, and secondly, the underwater pressure was too great.


    After returning back from the original route, I told Saner what had happened and held another escape convention.


    "Bro, do you think this exit is underwater?"


    I felt that Saner''s words were reasonable, so I nodded: "Even if we knew that the exit was underwater, we wouldn''t be able to go down. I went underwater for more than ten meters, and I can''t go down any further, the underwater pressure is just too great."


    Saner looked around and said: "Didn''t they say that there are priceless gold, silver, and jewelry in the ancient tomb? But the tomb only has some rotten weapons, wine jars, and not a single pebble.


    "Wait, what did you just say?"


    Saner''s words made my eyes light up. In the blink of an eye, I have caught onto a point that might be the key for us to escape.


    Seeing the two of us in such a state, Saner was a little unsure. He asked me, "Brother, can this work?"


    "It should work. This is the only way I can think of."


    I bent down to pick up the wine jar from the ground and pour it over my head. I was also very nervous, if there was any accident after we enter the water, then Saner, the landlubber, would be in danger.


    In fact, the solution that I came up with is very simple. Just like this inner tomb, I use the principle of vacuum.


    I first took out a rope from my flour bag and tied Saner''s and my belt together. Then, I smashed a wine jar to pieces, picked out two of the larger ones, and tied these burning fragments of the flame onto Saner''s and my head. Finally, I got Saner to pick out a relatively good metal sword from the pile of junk, and picked out two wine jars that could fit our heads perfectly.


    The Eastern Han Dynasty wine jugs were all large and flat, not much different from our current wine jugs. The only difference was that the opening was large enough to fit our heads into the jug.


    This jar had been glazed before, which meant that the ancients had already made a great breakthrough in the ceramic industry. If this jar hadn''t been glazed, it would have already turned into sand over 2000 years.


    Alright, let''s not talk too much. Just like that, the two of us fearlessly plopped down twice and headed towards the inner tomb.


    As I expected, we were going to be in the water with our heads in the vat, and the water was pushing down under pressure, and it really didn''t drown our heads, and we were breathing freely, and the oil burning on our heads gave us plenty of light, and if anything was lacking, it was that our eyes could only look down at our feet, not forward.


    Carrying this simplified version of the diving equipment, we quickly went back to the previous position, twisting our waists, I indicated for Saner to follow me.


    Because in the water, I didn''t know what Saner would say, but I was very sure that he would pay his respects to me and deepen another hundred levels.


    It took us almost ten minutes to land on the riverbed.


    Don''t ask me how we can overcome the buoyancy and dive fast without lead.


    I will tell you, each of us carries a jug of water on our back. This jug is filled to the brim with water, yet it weighs forty to fifty catties?


    Because of the buoyancy, although the two of us were walking on the riverbed with our backs facing each other, we weren''t tired at all. However, as the two of us walked forward step by step, I realized that the riverbed was only fifty steps wide and circular, which meant that Saner and I were drawing circles under the water.


    At that time, I immediately stomped my foot on the riverbed. I don''t know what I stepped on, but I heard a "weng!" A muffled sound rang out, and just as I was still in a daze, I heard another "Bang, bang, bang!" Several cracking sounds could be heard.


    I was still stupidly holding onto the jar when the jar of wine covering my head and the jar on my back that was acting as a lead block crumbled into pieces. My head was instantly flooded ¡­


    I screamed in my heart, "Linen fell! I don''t want to die!"

 C8

    Of course I''m not dead, how else can I tell you a story?


    Ah, why did the wine jars above and behind our heads suddenly shatter?


    I tell you, it''s because of the water pressure.


    This was just like a dam. The water that was initially stored in the reservoir was still and motionless, but if there was a crack in the dam, the water that was stored in the reservoir would flow out like a beast coming out of its cage with a destructive force. It was enough to engulf everything.


    This nameless tomb of the Eastern Han Dynasty was exactly like this. No one would have thought that there were mechanisms under the water, and my foot just happened to step on them. Under the rotation of the mechanism, a crack slowly appeared under my foot.


    We were in for a bad time. There must have been thousands of tons of water above our heads, so many of them had been still here for thousands of years, and the sudden appearance of cracks had given the water a outlet, so the still water moved and ran towards the cracks at our feet. The first thing to resist the pressure was the wine jar on our bodies.


    While we were still in a daze, the water''s potential became even more uncontrollable. It felt as if someone was holding a hammer and smashing it down onto your head, or as if someone was pulling on you from head to toe, forcing you to lie on the ground.


    We were forced to lie down on the riverbed. Do you think it was easy?


    Let me tell you, that feeling is even worse than death, as though something is about to tear you apart. The strong flow of water carried me towards the entrance of the cave, and in the end, I couldn''t withstand the pressure of the water and spurted out a few mouthfuls of blood.


    When I let go of the last finger I had left at the mouth of the cave, my body would be washed away by the current.


    When I woke up again, I was woken up by Saner''s snoring sounds.


    I tiredly opened my eyes. Just as I was about to reprimand Saner for disturbing my beautiful dream, I was unable to say anything as I was stunned.


    Gold, a lot of gold.


    Brilliant and bright, it could make people lose their eyesight, and it could also make people lose their heart.


    I took a few steps and picked up a gold brick and bit into it.


    F * ck, my teeth almost broke, but the bump on my hand is still intact.


    "Brother, we ¡­" We''re rich. "


    Saner was so excited that he started trembling, he lazily lied on top of the gold, grabbing the gold sand on his butt and cheering.


    This was an ear room. Other than the four stone pillars, everything inside was made of gold. There were about ten jin of gold bricks that formed three long tables. Each table was about seven to eight meters long and one meter tall.


    There were two piles of golden sand standing close to the wall. The golden sand flickered brilliantly, making me so enthralled that I could barely keep my eyes open. At the back of the room, there were over a hundred rotten wooden boxes.


    "Ha ¡­"


    I stood alone in front of the box and giggled, and in the end my giggle turned into a raucous laugh.


    Seeing that something was wrong, Saner crawled up from the golden sand, came behind me and grabbed my shoulder, shook it with mission, and shouted in panic, "Brother, what''s wrong with you, don''t scare me."


    "Saner."


    I turned around, and stared straight at Saner''s face, and coldly said: "Can I give you all of this gold?"


    Saner stared blankly, a trace of greed flashing past his eyes as he shook his head and said, "No, I can''t take them all. I really can''t take all of them."


    "Can''t, or dare not?"


    I took out Heavenly Crying s from my bosom, put them on Saner''s neck and roared, "Speak ¡­"


    I coldly looked at Saner, my heart burning with raging killing intent. I only wanted to take all of this gold for myself after killing the person in front of me.


    "Brother, you want this gold?"


    Saner''s eyes no longer contained the reliance he once had on me, idolization, warmth, replacing it was anger, unwillingness, indifference, and so on. There was even a trace of heartache mixed within.


    "So what if I am?"


    The wild killing intent in my heart was stung by Saner''s heartbroken gaze. After a moment of hesitation, my killing intent once again took over. I tightened the Heavenly Crying in my hand and a line of blood appeared on Saner''s neck.


    "I''m going back. When I''m alone in the future, I want to eat well, eat well, and play well. You''ll always be Saner''s brother."


    Saner didn''t cry, and didn''t even give me a disappointed look. His eyes were so calm, and so natural.


    I laughed coldly behind Saner and mocked, "Hehe, how hypocritical."


    "Kill me."


    Saner''s feet stopped. Without even turning his head to look at me, he said with his back facing me, "This way, you''ll be able to understand whether Saner''s heart is red or black."


    "You think I don''t dare?"


    Hearing that, I became furious, and after a stern shout, I flung the Heavenly Crying in my hands away, and thrust the dagger into the pit of Saner''s back.


    "Pfft."


    Saner slowly kneeled down in front of me. On my face, my hands were stained with Saner''s blood, and the killing intent in my heart was becoming more and more frenzied. It splattered all over me.


    The flesh and blood on the ground have already become a mess. How could I still tell that the pool of blood on the ground is my former kin? Only my fair eyes were mixed within the flesh and blood as they looked at me lovingly and looked at me like I was a nightmare, torturing my conscience.


    Ah!


    I roared at the sky, hating the heavens, hating the earth, hating all things in the world.


    The Heavenly Crying in my hand was still dripping with blood. Following my footsteps, one drop, one drop, it was Saner''s blood.


    I lay on the pile of golden sand and used the Heavenly Crying to scoop up the golden sand. Watching the golden sand slowly slide off the Heavenly Crying''s blade, I muttered to myself, "These are all mine, they''re all mine, haha."


    The bright golden sand was stained with fresh red blood. The location where I was lying on was still warm from Saner''s heat. However, I was unable to capture this person''s memories in my mind.


    What is me?


    I gradually became confused, my mind gradually became empty. All of my memories, what is a memory?


    I''m starting to forget...


    Suddenly, I, who was lying on the golden sand, raised my head to the sky and roared furiously. "Who am I?"


    I jumped up from the golden sand. Waving the Heavenly Crying in my hand towards the air, I shouted, "Who am I? I am ¡­"


    I tripped on the stairs and fell down from the Heavenly Crying''s hands, landing not far ahead. I panicked and crawled over, but just as I was about to crawl to the Heavenly Crying''s side and pick it up, I discovered that there was a puddle of water on the ground beside the Heavenly Crying.


    There was a loving face in the bright water. She smiled at me as if she wanted to reach out and caress my face. She wanted to care for me. She wanted to care for me ¡­


    "Mom ¡­" "Mom."


    I hoarsened my throat, my tears silently dripping into the water, one, one, just like a wanderer unable to return home, aggrieved, yearning.


    My mother had disappeared in the water, and I was so frightened, so frightened, that I put my hand to the water, and I thought it was the only way to find my mother again.


    "Heh heh."


    However ¡­ The water stains didn''t return to my mother. After a weird laugh, the water stains turned into something as black as ink. That thing lifted a corner of it from the ground and directly headed towards my head.

 C9

    The speed of that thing could only be described as swift like a bolt of lightning.


    I watched helplessly as it covered my head, covering it completely without a single gap.


    I was instantly suffocated. I shook my head in fear and struggled with my hands and feet.


    But I couldn''t shake it off, and what scared me most was that it followed my breath and turned into wisps of cold that ran down my nose and into my body.


    "Clang!"


    While struggling, I touched the Heavenly Crying on the ground. Delighted, I stretched out my hand to randomly search the ground. Finally, I found the Heavenly Crying.


    When I hold the Heavenly Crying once again, I don''t care whether it is sharp or not, or whether the blade will disfigure my face, I will directly slash at my own face.


    "Chi!"


    Just like the last time I stabbed at it when I discovered it on the platform, the thing made a sound like a red-hot iron being thrown into water. The shadow split away from my face, and the breath that entered my nose quickly retreated.


    I raised my head to look at the black figure in the sky and shouted, "You want to take revenge?"


    "Tsk tsk!"


    The black shadow let out a strange laughter that sounded like the cries of ghosts. The black shadow violently flipped a few times before transforming into a black mask. I could feel how cold the eyes of the mask were and how they hated me.


    "I killed it."


    I gripped the Heavenly Crying tightly in my hands and bellowed at the mask. "You want to take revenge on me? Come at me!"


    The mask emitted a metallic luster, as though it was hurt by the Heavenly Crying. The black liquid slowly dripped from the mask onto the ground, and the liquid had a strong corrosive ability.


    The mask seemed to fear the Heavenly Crying in my hands. It circled above my head a few times before emitting a sharp hiss. Then, it turned into a ray of light and tried to escape.


    "You want to leave?"


    After I shouted loudly, I threw the Heavenly Crying in my hands towards the ray of light. Luckily, I, who usually only shot Zero Rings with my throwing knives, didn''t fail this time, and the Heavenly Crying directly shot into the ray of light.


    The black figure writhed violently in the air, and amidst miserable roars, the black figure gradually disappeared, only to see a small snake that was as white as jade falling from the sky, and the Heavenly Crying just happened to nail onto its neck.


    The golden light in the room quickly faded, and in the end, the golden sand in the room turned into dust and disappeared. When I looked down, I found Saner lying not far away from me.


    "Legend has it that a male spider mother used a black one and a white one. As expected, the legend is not false."


    I pulled back the Heavenly Crying from the white snake''s neck, stroked my chin and muttered to myself, "Legend has it that these black and white twin snakes can combine into a couple. The white snake lives in the Yin Gathering Pool, the black bone valley in the skeleton.


    "But why would such a divine object be buried under the little mountain village called Chenjia Tun?"


    I thought about it for a while, but still couldn''t think it through. I turned around and started thinking about Saner walking over, and after turning Saner over on the ground, I hesitated.


    The reason why I was hesitating was because I remembered the scene of Saner being tortured to death in the nightmare mist that was cast down by the phoenix. My heart ached inexplicably, and tears unknowingly rolled down my face.


    Was it that madman that did not hesitate to attack even his brothers, or was it that Liu Yuanzu who did not even care about his life for his brothers?


    The tears fell onto Saner''s face, shining like pearls and splattered everywhere like flowers.


    Maybe it''s my tears, maybe it''s...


    Saner''s tightly shut eyes slowly opened after a few wiggling sounds. There was a complicated look in his eyes, which included regret, guilt, and a hint of relief.


    I didn''t know how to face Saner, so I could only feign indifference and ask: "You''re awake."


    "Sorry, brother."


    Saner jumped up from the ground, buried his head guiltily in his chest and said: "I just had a dream."


    I calmly asked, "Is there a lot of gold?"


    Saner had a surprised face as he jumped up from the ground, exclaiming: "How did you know?"


    I looked at Saner with a smile that was not a smile: "You even killed me?"


    Saner opened his mouth wide enough to swallow an egg again, and looked at me for a long time without saying a word.


    "Because I killed you too."


    I got up from the ground and walked over to the white snake, used the Heavenly Crying to pick at the snake skin. With a pull, a complete snake skin fell into my hands.


    Saner was still in shock, but after hearing my urging, he replied dazedly. "Ah?"


    "There''s no time to lose, we should hurry up and leave the tomb. I don''t want to risk my life again."


    I was not lucky enough to get another pill from a sea lizard, except for a snakeskin, but when I cut open its abdomen, I found that it was in the process of spawning. I got four snakeskin eggs from its belly.


    "So, it is currently in the weak phase of reproducing."


    I weighed the snake egg in my hand, feeling extremely lucky as I sighed, "It''s really the best of misfortunes."


    When we were ready, we set off again.


    We were washed down here by the water from the trenches, and after three or four hours of exploring, we came to the conclusion that the world under the water was a natural karst cave, and in this nine twists and eight turns of the karst cave, a deathly atmosphere hit us, and the deeper we went, the more creepy we became.


    After so much had been done, it would have been impossible for us to feel fear in terms of courage, and while we were still here these days, eating the flesh of things like asparagus and asparagus, we were full of energy and vigor. But now, somehow, we were trembling, and we were covered with goosebumps. The deeper we went into the cave, the more we felt the chill in our hearts.


    Fortunately, we did not lose the bag of oil and flour that we had brought from the water. After using a waterproof match to light the bag of oil, this was the only thing we could rely on.


    There wasn''t a single trace of light in the cave, only the sound of dripping water from far away could be heard. Fortunately, in order to prevent us from losing ourselves in the water, the rope that was tied to our belt was still there, otherwise, I really wouldn''t have known how to walk down there. And Saner, perhaps, hadn''t put down what he was dreaming about.


    People say that the tomb is the easiest place to get a priceless treasure, but in my eyes it''s bullshit. We''ve fought so hard we don''t even have a hair on our heads, except, of course, for the asparagus and the asparagus.


    In front of me, there seemed to be a corner, and a faint blue light blossomed from the darkness. I was overjoyed, and tugged at the rope at my waist, trying to signal Saner to follow me, but I only managed to grab onto a broken rope.


    "Saner."


    I was immediately alarmed and shouted to the people behind me.


    In the dim light I saw a face, as red as the red paper we had on New Year''s Day, but as dry and wrinkled as bark, with no eyes in two dark sockets, and a face...


    It followed right behind me, until I discovered it, and escaped into the darkness. But as for Saner, where did he go?

 C10

    I used up all of my energy and shouted loudly into the darkness, "Saner ¡­"


    However, I was answered by an unending echo. There was not even a bat in the cave.


    I staggered forward, feeling that I was the only one in the world, a lamp.


    I have to find Saner first, but that red face was originally following behind me, and when I discovered it, it instantly disappeared, disappearing into the boundless darkness. At this moment, I, who always used my wits to express myself, the wind and clouds to express myself was also my clumsy plan.


    I held the Heavenly Crying in my hand and thought about it for a while. Then, I decided to head towards the place that was suffused with a ghostly blue color.


    It wasn''t far from the corner. I was only a few dozen steps away, but I couldn''t help smiling when I turned the corner.


    So the reason why this place was suffused with a ghostly blue light was because this was the original Scar''s resting place, the Yin Gathering Pool.


    The Yin Gathering Pool contained two fingers, one was the fortune of heaven and earth, it was located in the center of the Yin Fish Earth Eye, this kind of Yin Gathering Pool, it was hard to find even one within thousands of miles, the purity of the Yin Qi was comparable to the Yuan.


    As for the other point, it is the man-made Yin Gathering Pool. This technique requires one to draw a formation, one to draw the Yin Pond, and when necessary, there is a need for human life. It can be said to be extremely insidious.


    After I saw the Yin Gathering Pool, I suddenly understood why I felt my hair stand on end, and my goosebumps continuously stood on end. So it turns out that this Yin Gathering Pool that the Scar King resided in was a land of fortune for the heavens and earth, no wonder the Sticky King laughed sinisterly, if it wasn''t because it was in its weak period of spawning, I wouldn''t even know how it died.


    However, to me, this Yin Gathering Pool may be the most peaceful place to stay, but to me, it is extremely useless, and could not even compare to a piece of bread. The most pressing matter of the moment is to find Saner, so I immediately turned around to leave.


    "Hey!"


    Just as I was about to turn around and leave, a light flashed in the corner of my eyes. This light might seem very ordinary to you, but to someone like me who had been trapped in the ground for an unknown period of time, it was the hope of life.


    Moonlight. It really was moonlight.


    The water in the Yin Gathering Pool was swaying with the moonlight in the sky. When I raised my head to look up, I coincidentally saw a full moon hanging in the sky.


    Fifteen, but the moon in the sky will reunite, but who?


    I cried tears of joy. After kneeling on the ground for a long time, I wiped off my tears and said to myself, "Saner, wait for big bro. I''ll bring you home."


    When I returned to the underworld, I couldn''t help but mutter to myself, everyone has their own selfish motives. Although Saner and I grew up together, and our relationship can be said to be so deep that we can even pass through our underwear, when facing the exit, I couldn''t help but think about it in my heart.


    The ancients had once said that "a gentleman does not create a wall of danger", but right now, for Saner''s sake, I am not even going to stand on the wall of danger, I can even be said to push against the wall of danger. As for whether or not I die, it all depends on my fate.


    Fortunately, the one above me is the Ten Thousand Year Lamp, so I don''t have to worry about the light. But I wandered around blindly for a few hours in the cave, and even though I couldn''t find Saner, I still made landmarks in advance. Otherwise, I would have lost my Yin Gathering Pool.


    Helpless, I collapsed to the ground. I nestled my back against the damp cave wall and fell into a deep sleep.


    Suddenly, I felt a warm breath by my ear, as if someone was gently breathing beside my ear. My heart jolted, and I abruptly opened my eyes.


    It was a yellow face, as yellow as a pear, and similar to the red face I had seen before. When that face saw me awake, it actually gave me a weird smile, causing my heart to tremble.


    But even though it was so fast, I still couldn''t hit it. After it quickly escaped into the darkness, it seemed to intentionally lure me over. The sound of footsteps could be heard.


    I immediately got up and chased after the sound of footsteps, but strangely, I could understand where those footsteps were heading. I followed closely behind them, and in the darkness, I stumbled and fell who knows how many times.


    After running for an unknown amount of time, the voice suddenly stopped. I looked at the darkness beside me in a daze, and shouted out: "Saner."


    The echoes echoed in the cave for a long time, but before I could call out a second time, a green flame lit up in the darkness. Following that, yellow, red, and different colored flames lit up in the cave.


    This was a cave the size of two stadiums. At this moment, the cave was illuminated by six different colored flames.


    I''ve never seen fire in a different color, red, blue, green, or... However, when I looked at the flames, I realised that there was a chain the size of an adult''s arm beneath the six flames.


    The six chains hung in the air of the cave and slowly extended to the middle of the cave.


    Good... What a big coffin. When I looked at it from the ground, the material of the coffin seemed to be made of bronze, with dense patterns engraved on it. It looked like an immortal, like a flower, like a legend, like a biography.


    But when I was carefully observing the coffin, suddenly, I saw Saner.


    He was lying on the coffin''s lid, his hands and feet forming a huge character, nailed onto the coffin, blood flowed down from the coffin and onto the ground, Saner himself ¡­


    When he saw me, he lifted his head from the top of the coffin with difficulty and smiled at me in relief, but I could clearly see that his face had turned as white as paper from the loss of blood.


    "Saner..."


    My eyes immediately turned red, I shouted at Saner who was on the coffin.


    I spread my legs and immediately ran towards the coffin. However, just as I took two steps, a red shadow flashed before me. The shadow let out a sharp cry that reverberated continuously in the cave, causing my ears to swell.


    However, before I could finish my sentence, a red figure flashed in front of me and a yellow figure appeared in front of me. The only difference was that it didn''t make any sound.


    The golden powder covered my eyes. While I was still wiping my eyes, the green shadow appeared again. It breathed out towards me. The smell... Tsk tsk! It was the nausea I would never forget, so sick that I felt dizzy and dizzy, and fell to the ground.


    However, just as I fell to the ground and was about to get up, another blue shadow rushed towards me. I didn''t even have the time to react before the shadow flashed four rays of white light at me, I ¡­


    I couldn''t feel the existence of my body anymore. I saw that my hands and feet were bleeding, but I couldn''t feel any pain. I wanted to hold onto the Heavenly Crying, but I couldn''t feel anything in my hands.


    Looking at the black and white shadows rushing towards me, I could only smile desolately.


    Perhaps, this time I really have to kneel here. Brother Chun, I really believe in you.


    In my mouth, I could no longer feel the breath that had plagued me for so many years. Even when I couldn''t get up from the ground, when the soil fell into my mouth, I couldn''t feel the peculiar salty taste of the soil.


    It turned out that he really did have five senses.


    That white shadow, why did it not make a move?


    "Zu''er! Zu''er!"


    In the midst of it all, I heard my mother calling out to me. When I opened my eyes, I found my mother standing before my bed, looking at me lovingly. That smile on her face was really beautiful.


    I smiled at my mother, got up from the bed, went to the side room to wash up, and pushed open the door.


    The sun was shining brightly, and it was a beautiful day. On the hillside in front of the gate, there was a flower that was unique to the Chenjia Tun. Yellow and golden flowers filled the mountain, along with occasional colorful butterflies.


    All of a sudden, the mountains and rivers split open, and the slopes full of rapeseed, like torn pieces of paper, broke into pieces in front of me like glass and shot towards me.


    Just as I raised my hand to resist this scene, I saw my mother lying on the bed, holding my hand. After coughing violently several times, she said to me, "Zu''er, don''t cry. I might not be able to stay by your side anymore, but Zu''er shouldn''t give up on himself. As a person ¡­"


    I was like a passerby, listening to my mother''s dying words of advice to me, not sad, not happy.


    "This dagger is the only item your father left us. Zu''er, you ¡­ "I took it from Ah Ma''s hands, but you have to agree. Mom, don''t hate your father, you ¡­" Agree, Mom, okay? "


    Looking at my mother''s ardent gaze, I felt bitter in my heart. I nodded repeatedly, "My ancestor agreed to it, mother. My ancestor agreed to it."


    I... Did he really agree?


    The rain poured down like a torrential downpour. Between heaven and earth, who would pity me?


    I knelt in front of my mother''s grave in the rain, holding the Heavenly Crying in my arms.


    He appeared before me, and when I looked up at his tall figure, there was no love for him, only hatred and hatred.


    "Unexpectedly."


    He raised his head to the dark sky and let the rain wash over his face. He sighed, "Unexpectedly, I, Liu ¡­ will fall to the ground... The extent of my hatred. "

 C11

    Coincidentally, in the midst of the thunder and lightning, his words were unclear, as well as my hearing. This is also the reason why I was unable to find him.


    I, Liu Yue Zu, actually didn''t even know my own father''s name.


    He reached out and took the Heavenly Crying from my bosom. In the rain, he moved extremely slowly, waving the Heavenly Crying in his hand.


    One move, one move.


    He seemed to be trying to teach me something.


    This isn''t the first time I''ve seen these moves. On the contrary, these moves have long been imprinted in my mind, and every time I come back to my dreams at midnight, I would always hug the Heavenly Crying in my arms, and curl up in the corner of the bed while sweating like it was raining.


    That''s because I was shocked awake by the moves he demonstrated. In my dream, his slow moves turned into a rain of blood that rained down from the sky, covering the mountains of corpses.


    After he finished using the last move, he threw the Heavenly Crying back to me, squatted down and patted my shoulder, and sighed: "If you can''t destroy the aggro, then you better practice these moves."


    He left, just as he had come, without a trace of duckweed, making it hard to find, but he left the next sentence.


    "The mountains of corpses have been destroyed, and the Heavenly Crying is heartless."


    I didn''t understand the prophecy he''d spoken when he left, but I knew that my memory was in an endless cycle.


    Once again, I was woken up by my mother. Once again, I was held by her hand. Once again, I saw him in the rain. I ¡­


    Time and time again, time and again ¡­ Until...


    "Don''t you want revenge?"


    Just when my memory was being stirred up like pieces of paper, spinning in my mind, at that moment, I really wanted to give up, I really wanted to fall asleep, but his voice resounded in my heart.


    "Don''t you want to kill me?"


    His figure gradually cleared up in my mind. In the end, I was actually unable to differentiate whether he was real or fake.


    He raised his hand towards his own chest and sneered at me. "Use that Heavenly Crying to stab in. Stab ¡­"


    "Ah ¡­" I hate it. "


    I suddenly let out a furious bellow. My entire body was stretched out like an incomplete crescent moon.


    When I regained my consciousness, I discovered that I was actually suspended in midair. Luckily, the Heavenly Crying was still in my hands.


    I finally saw what the shades were.


    They were six puppets that were about a person''s height and wore brown robes. Each puppet''s face was a different color, red, yellow, blue, green, black, and white, corresponding to the six different colored flames in the cave.


    This... Was this an ancient formation that had been lost for a thousand years, the "Six Perception Maze"?


    I sat up, not worried at all that I would fall from the sky. Looking at the red and yellow faces that I had once seen in the cave, I was silent for a moment before saying, "In the year 68 AD, Yongping sought justice. The Buddhist Sect stepped into the Middle Earth.


    I sighed and said to myself once more, "At this time, Zhang Daoling was also creating a Heavenly Dao Master in the Dragon Lake Mountain of Jiangxi Province. The Daoist Sect and Buddhist Sect were also rising from the Central Plains."


    "If I''m not wrong, you all should correspond to six paths ¡ª Sky, Earth, Human, Hungry Ghost, Asura, and Animal."


    Even though I knew it was an answer to myself, I was still excited. I said to myself, "Since you are puppets and have lived here for two thousand years, you should be decaying and turning into ashes. How can you operate the heavenly law like this?"


    "Who can tell me the secret?"


    I threw the Heavenly Crying in my hand towards the yellow-faced puppet. Like a fish, I charged towards the six shadows that were charging towards me.


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    It was unknown what material the golem was made of, but when the Heavenly Crying slashed at it, sparks flew.


    The Heavenly Crying that was usually invincible was actually unable to harm the golem even a little.


    I pushed my toes against the empty air beneath my feet and flew backward like a kite, retreating from the circle of battle surrounding the Six Dollars.


    In that brief exchange of blows, the six puppets had managed to push me to the middle of a sandalwood acupoint on my chest, to the jump acupoints on the curved hind legs, and to the left side of my dantian.


    I half knelt on the ground and wiped the blood off the corner of my lips with the back of my hand. I bitterly smiled and said to myself, "It seems that I can only use what he taught me."


    Ever since my mother had gone, I had always held in disdain what he had taught me at the grave. I had never wanted to learn or use what he had taught me.


    But this time, after falling into the six senses maze realm, my attitude changed greatly, because I thought of an even more satisfying method of retaliation, and that was to use the same method as he said.


    An unprecedented fighting spirit burst out from my eyes. This was different from the muddled and muddled attitude I showed during the past eighteen years. This is because I actually had a monstrous killing intent in my heart right now.


    I slowly stood up from the ground. Just like him, I started off with a perfectly round, incomplete form. The mysteries of the heaven and earth were all in my hands.


    The six puppets seemed to recognize my technique and were no longer as contemptuous as before. They looked at each other and cautiously approached me.


    My body is like a bow that has left the bowstring. I am a Heavenly Crying that is about to pierce the throat of the blue golem.


    "Clang!"


    Just as I expected, the Heavenly Crying was unable to pierce the golem''s throat, but the attack from the yellow puppet behind us had already arrived.


    With my left leg facing the ground, I spun around several times like a top, and the Heavenly Crying in my hand turned into a scarlet line. The Heavenly Crying turned around and slashed at the yellow doll behind me.


    "Clang, clang, clang!"


    I focused on the golem''s weak points, such as the bend of the hand, the curve of the throat, the bend of the legs, and so on. It was a pity that my opponent was a golem made of some unknown material.


    Saner, who was stuck on top of the coffin, seemed to have escaped the control of the golem, but seeing him opening his mouth so wide in shock, he seemed to have never thought that I, who was always with him, would actually be so good, when I saw his dull expression, I thought it was funny, if it wasn''t for the circumstances, I would have definitely patted him on the shoulder, and said intimately: "Learn?"


    However, he would definitely nod his head like a chick pecking rice, "Learn."


    In the end, I pointed to the only shop with Chenjia Tun and said to him: "Go, make an appointment with Sun Ergou. I''ll teach you then."


    (Note: Sun Er is the boss of Chenjia Tun Small Store. She is eight feet tall and weighs around two hundred yuan. It is said that she can eat rice and drink a thousand cups of wine at a time.


    What a beautiful past! If we hadn''t entered this tomb, then we would still be that carefree dick who didn''t know what day tomorrow would be.


    However, was there really such a thing?


    I couldn''t even lift my arms anymore. The powerful offensive was long gone, replacing it was when the golem ravaged me. The move he taught me was my final trump card, but in the end I couldn''t win, and couldn''t bring Saner home.


    I smiled desolately at Saner. This might be my last time apologizing to brother.


    Another blow to my face!


    Blood dyed my clothes red and dyed the empty sky red as well ¡­


    "Brother!"

 C12

    Just as I was about to give up resisting, Saner suddenly raised his head from the coffin, and shouted at me: "Look at that fire."


    I narrowed my eyes that were swollen like steamed buns, lying in the air and looking towards Saner''s direction.


    In my blurry vision, I saw that among the six different colored flames, there was actually ¡­ He was sitting on a white silhouette.


    That figure was hidden within the flames and blurry. If it wasn''t for Saner''s reminder, I wouldn''t have noticed them at all.


    "So that''s how it is. So that''s how it is."


    I muttered to myself as I fiercely pressed on the Heavenly Crying''s hilt. Then, I raised my hand and threw the Heavenly Crying into the flames.


    Only Saner and I know this secret. There was a groove hidden on the Heavenly Crying''s hilt, and there was a thread hidden inside that was made from an unknown substance. It was also extremely sharp, like a Heavenly Crying, and it was able to cut through gold and jade.


    With these threads, the Heavenly Crying could be thrown out like a knife and be taken back.


    The golem didn''t seem to have expected me to use this move, but it was already too late.


    My legs spun in the air and I immediately stood up from the ground. I brandished the Heavenly Crying in my hands, creating a beautiful line as I chased after the flames.


    The flames were suspended on the walls of the cave as if they were unmoving targets, while the Heavenly Crying was as fast as lightning. I knew that this might be my last attack, so I used up all of my strength to dodge the golem''s attack while simultaneously attacking the Heavenly Crying towards the flame.


    "Chi!"


    When I withdrew the Heavenly Crying from the flames, I discovered that the tip of the Heavenly Crying''s blade had returned with a worm that was as white as jade and as big as an adult''s arm.


    The insect looked like a silkworm, but I didn''t have enough time to look at it closely. I kicked the tip of the Heavenly Crying''s blade, and the Heavenly Crying flew out again to attack the yellow flame after circling it a few times in the air.


    "Chi!"


    I hit the yellow fire again, and when I looked back, as I expected, the yellow and blue doll was still and lifeless.


    Behind my back, the black doll waved its arm and swept towards my back. When the sharp wind behind my ears sounded, I no longer had the time to break a single flame. Under my light control, the Heavenly Crying circled around my neck and pierced into the eyes of the puppet behind me.


    "Chi!"


    Under my sudden move, the black doll paused for a few seconds, but that was already enough. I immediately bent over and rolled forward, the Heavenly Crying that was stuck in the hole in the puppet''s eye, once again turned into a meteor and flew towards the next flame.


    The three puppets had already stopped moving, but my pressure was gradually increasing. The fire bug seemed to have a human nature, when it felt that the Heavenly Crying in my hand was a deadly threat, it actually controlled the puppet to attack me more and more fiercely.


    There were still three puppets left, red, white and black. These three puppets represented Heaven, Earth and Asura, and with their fierce attacks, I was gradually forced into a corner. The violent movements also increased the consumption of my stamina, and gradually, my body started to slow down.


    Another strike hit my back, causing me to stagger forward a few steps. After my vision went black, a mouthful of blood sprayed out, landing right on the Heavenly Crying.


    "Buzz!"


    Although I had always known that Heavenly Crying was an extraordinary dagger, I had never used blood to wipe away the Heavenly Crying''s wounds. In fact, other than blood from the marten, I had never seen a blood stain on a Heavenly Crying before.


    However, in this most critical moment, the Heavenly Crying was accidentally stained with my blood.


    But after the Heavenly Crying let out a dull sound, it jumped out by itself.


    "This ¡­"


    I looked at the Heavenly Crying in front of me in a daze, not knowing how to explain. But the Heavenly Crying''s next action made me suddenly exclaim: "Blood spirit, the Heavenly Crying actually has a blood spirit?"


    During the Spring and Autumn Period, the Wu Country''s people took Mo Xie and her wife for a strange stone, and King Chu found out that he ordered the couple to forge a sword for him. Unfortunately, even if the husband and wife tried their best, it would still be difficult to smelt a strange stone and forge a treasured sword.


    Night, Mo Xie threw herself into the Sword Crafting Furnace. The strange stone caused Mo Xie''s soul to bleed and she eventually turned it into a treasured sword.


    The capable general had presented the female sword to King Chu, but Lord Chu was too greedy to ask for the male sword. If the powerful general refused, Lord Chu would kill him, and at that time, the female sword would turn into a peacock and circle around the palace three times before flying towards the southeast.


    Over ten years later, the son of the Heaven General grew up, carried a great sword on his back, and went to the Chu King Palace to kill him for revenge.


    The later generations all said that the female sword had a spirit. With a spirit artifact, one could transform into a strange beast.


    However, I never thought that the Heavenly Crying was also a Blood Spirit Stone. I''ve mentioned before that Ou Zhizi originally wanted to forge a sword out of the Heavenly Crying, but after casting it three times, it turned into the dagger of the Heavenly Crying. Then, who exactly was the Blood Soul Essence used to create a spirit of the Heavenly Crying?


    The Heavenly Crying was jumping in front of me, as if there was a ferocious beast trying to break free from its cage.


    I saw the abnormality of the Heavenly Crying and was ecstatic in my heart. Whoever was not greedy for life, who was not afraid of death, as long as there was a thread of hope in front of me, I would firmly grasp onto it. To survive, not only must they live well, they must seek revenge.


    I stretched out my hand with difficulty, wanting to hold the Heavenly Crying, but realized that the Heavenly Crying was as hot as burning coal, it was so hot that white smoke rose from my hand, and I was wailing endlessly.


    "Ah ¡­"


    I yelled at the sky, but I didn''t let go of the Heavenly Crying because I knew... I want to live.


    The sky, the ground, and the three Asura puppets didn''t seem to have expected this kind of change. After being stunned for a long time, they started to attack me once again.


    What a pity! They were too late.


    My hand that was being burned by the Heavenly Crying had finally grasped the Heavenly Crying, and this time, I believe that the Heavenly Crying will not disappoint me.


    After the Heavenly Crying spun a beautiful flower blade in my hand, I used the last move that he taught me.


    I moved like lightning, and in that instant, I shared 72 slashes, which was the number of Heavenly Dipper Sovereigns. After I brushed past the three puppets, they stopped moving.


    "Chi, chi, chi!"


    The three flickering flames exploded one by one in the muffled sound. The three motionless puppets also slowly fell apart, eventually collapsing into a pile of debris.


    "Brother."


    Saner, who had just released his control, immediately flipped over from the coffin lid and pounced towards me, who was about to collapse on the ground.


    I fell into Saner''s embrace with a pale face. Just as I grinned, I realised that Saner and I were both falling down from the sky.


    Luckily Saner was at the bottom, otherwise I would have definitely fallen half-dead. After all, I am currently a weak person, am I not?


    From how I was cut four times by the golem, it wasn''t hard for me to guess why Saner was lying on the coffin lid with his hands and feet bleeding. It was because he had also lost six of his senses, and why Saner wasn''t able to break out of the Six Apertures Maze Realm like me.


    It was a good thing that after he managed to clear his six senses, Saner didn''t sustain any major injuries other than a slight loss of blood. After I climbed back up from his body, I placed my hand on his shoulder.


    Perhaps, we are finally coming to an end of this lifetime of unforgettable journey.


    However ¡­ Is the world really as we expected?

 C13

    Saner and I stood shoulder to shoulder, and laughed foolishly for a long time before we realized how hungry we were.


    When a person relaxes from a high level of tension, all sorts of discomfort can occur, like now, I am sleepy, hungry and cold.


    This is an underground cave. At first, I placed my mind on how to deal with it, but now, I realized that the cave''s temperature was as cold as the beginning of winter.


    Initially, he wanted to leave directly with Saner, but he was too tired. Furthermore, Saner said that the flour sack that he had kept in the cave was still there, because it was not filled with spider webs and meat bones. There was also food that was cooked first, and most importantly, the pill was still inside the bag.


    At that moment, I could only lean my back against the cave wall and allow Saner to search for the bag. However, just as I was about to fall asleep, I suddenly heard Saner''s shouts.


    The pain made me grimace in pain, but I was afraid that something would happen to Saner, so I immediately endured the pain and rushed towards where Saner had shouted out.


    When the Six Records of Perception was broken through, the cave was shrouded in darkness. As the danger left, I forgot what else was in the cave, but when I followed the sound to look for Saner, I was shocked to find that the cave was truly terrifying.


    This can only be described as a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. There are so many corpses, ah, I walked forward while carrying the Ten Thousand Year Lamp, and the path was filled with corpses.


    "This ¡­"


    Shocking waves billowed in my heart as I muttered to myself, "Just what is this ¡­?" "What''s going on?"


    Why would Chenjia Tun have such a place? No matter if it''s a spider, a Hao, or a six senses maze, all of these things completely overturned my knowledge. If it wasn''t for my luck, I would have already passed on to this place.


    But just when I thought it was over, there were so many more bodies.


    Perhaps it''s because of the Six Apertures Maze Realm, or perhaps it''s because of Yin Gathering Pool, but I found these corpses were lifelike, as if they had just died, and they were still making their last moves.


    That was the most brutal fight of all.


    To throw away one''s life, what kind of righteousness was needed to turn this place into a human Asura?


    When I squatted down and touched the bright red bloodstain, I realized that since the bloodstain was still slightly thick, these people''s clothes told me that they were from Han Dynasty.


    "Brother, quick... "Hurry over here."


    Saner''s voice urged me, so I could only suppress the suspicions in my heart and continue to converge with Saner.


    Seeing that I had arrived, Saner reached out and pulled my sleeve, pointed ahead, and said: "Big bro, look."


    I waved my hand and said, "I know."


    After squatting down, I seriously slapped the two people in front of me. A man and a woman, both dressed in white, with exceptional looks. They were more than a hundred levels higher than the beauties I knew, while the man''s head was like a light bulb.


    At this moment, the man and woman were fighting in a way I had never seen before, but the man was probably dead. The reason for that was because the lady''s sword was already through his chest, but the woman might not be able to escape.


    I discovered that although the man had his hand on the woman''s throat, he didn''t kill her. Furthermore, the man''s eyes didn''t have the limpidity of a family member. Instead, he looked at the woman lovingly.


    "These two people seem to have a story."


    After sizing her up for a long time, I got angry at her for being so pretty, but liking a monk. I also got angry at the man for being a monk.


    I immediately kicked him and said resentfully, "It''s a pity that we don''t have Baidu. If not, we would definitely need to use 818 years."


    "That''s it. What is hatred? What is resentment?"


    Saner said: "He actually started to play in love with each other."


    Since I don''t understand and it''s none of my business, why should I waste my time here?


    I glared at Saner and asked, "Is it done?"


    Saner waved the bag in his hand and replied: "Done."


    "Let''s go."


    I threw my head back and turned to leave.


    "Alright, let''s go home."


    Saner shouted in jubilation as he followed behind me. At that moment, our hearts were filled with the desire to return home, and we wished that we could fly back here and leave this nightmare land.


    Fate always likes to make jokes, and it always thinks I''m someone who can make jokes.


    Just as we were about to turn around and leave, the two men and women who were fighting in a strange posture earlier, suddenly fell down due to my kick ¡­ He fell down.


    If they fell, there might be a bang, a shock.


    But damn it, I was too busy observing their postures to notice that they had a chain wrapped around their feet.


    This chain had remained motionless for the past two thousand years, but now, because of the collapse of the corpse, it gave out a ''chi chi'' sound under the effect of inertia, and started swimming towards the cave wall.


    "Buzz!"


    With a muffled sound, Saner asked me in astonishment, "Brother, why do I feel like something is going to fall down?"


    I touched my chin and replied, "I feel the same way."


    "What could it be?"


    We both looked up at the same time.


    Lie down... F * ck.


    The growing shadow in my pupils told me that if we continued to pretend to be deep, we would be smashed into meat paste in the next second.


    The bronze coffin that was previously locked in the air with six chains was now falling down with Galileo''s free fall law.


    After I immediately kicked Saner away, I fiercely threw myself forward. I did not know what I had in my embrace, but I rolled on the ground a few times.


    "Bam!"


    The bronze coffin was originally extremely large, with a width of 1.8 meters and a width of 1.7 meters. And when such a massive object fell from the sky, it was enough to shake the world.


    The bronze coffin kicked up a cloud of dust that lingered on for a long time. My heart was filled with joy once again. If it wasn''t for my quick reaction just now, I''m afraid that there would have been a pile of flesh underneath the coffin.


    My head lifted up from the middle of the white mountain slope and shouted into the darkness, "Saner!"


    "I''m here, brother. Are you alright?"


    Saner appeared at the other side of the coffin and smiled at me mischievously. "Big brother, you''re so lucky."


    "Blessed your head!"


    I reached out my hand to press him in a bad mood, wanting to get up, but I found that the touch of my hand isn''t right.


    When I looked back at the situation, my face couldn''t help but turn red like a monkey''s butt. What do you think I should do?


    I just held white-clothed woman in my arms and was even laying on her ample chest, and now it was even more excessive. I even placed my claws on her ample breasts.


    This time, it was over. This was enough for Saner to laugh for the rest of his life.


    I unhappily glared at Saner, and forced myself to say seriously: "Let''s go."


    "Really?"


    Saner suppressed his laughter and chuckled. "Do you want to massage a little more?"


    "I ¡­"


    I originally wanted to take something and smash it towards Saner, but suddenly, I realized something was wrong.


    "Saner."


    I jumped up from the ground and pointed at white-clothed woman. "She ¡­ She''s still alive. "

 C14

    What would you think of an ancient man if he swore to you that I had found him alive?


    Joke? Idiot? Crazy?


    Although we have gone through so much on this trip, we are only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    The reason why we''re not afraid of seeing so many corpses is because our nerves are stuck up, but that doesn''t mean we''re really not afraid, okay?


    A person who has been dead for more than two thousand years, and you suddenly realized that she was still alive, I guess your crotch isn''t that cool, so you''re not a normal person.


    When I pointed to the woman on the ground, I said to Saner: "She''s still alive."


    This Saner bastard was really disappointing to the point of sitting on the ground. Looking at his pale white face, I started to suspect that this guy had actually been brothers with me for more than ten years.


    "Brother, is this the legendary zombie?"


    After being stunned for a while, Saner became suspicious again. He pointed at the woman''s beautiful face, scratched his head and said: "That''s not right, didn''t they say zombie faces had hair? Could it be the legendary Four Ancestors?"


    I unhappily rolled my eyes at Saner. "This is a human, his body is still warm."


    "Is he really alive?"


    After Saner came around from the side of the coffin, he squatted in the same row as me, looked at white-clothed woman, and praised: "She''s really beautiful."


    Nonsense, I already said that the grade is higher than the one hundred level of a girl I know, how can it not be beautiful?


    The woman was lying on the ground, dressed in white. Her hair was flowing down her temples, her eyebrows were like willow leaves, her lips were like red tassel, and her skin was like pear blossoms.


    I frowned and sized up the white-clothed woman for a long time before stroking my chin to analyze myself. "The reason why she is still alive should have something to do with this cave."


    Saner asked curiously: "Brother, even though this cave is very strange, what does it have to do with her being alive?"


    I threw Saner a glance and pointed to the bloodstain on the ground. "What? Look at those bloodstains, they haven''t even dried up yet. "


    Saner touched the blood stains with his hand in disbelief and muttered: "I really didn''t do it."


    I pointed to the corpses clothes. "But from their clothes, they''re Han people."


    "This ¡­"


    Saner didn''t know how to reply, but I frowned and said, "Based on the various situations that occurred, before we arrived, this should have been a place that time had forgotten."


    "Oh, but what does that have to do with us?"


    Saner wasn''t an intelligent person to begin with, he was only good at using brute force, and me asking him for help was like playing a lute to a cow, it was simply asking for trouble.


    I sighed helplessly, and patted Saner''s shoulders: "What''s alright, I think, our troubles are not over yet."


    "No ¡­." "Is it over?"


    Saner immediately threw the flour sack behind him, and without even turning his head around, he tried to escape. If it wasn''t for me quickly grabbing onto his collar, I probably would have dragged his heavily injured body to chase him back.


    I held onto Saner''s collar and spread my hands in front of him. "Give me the pill."


    After all, we have been brothers for so many years. With just a word, Saner knew what I wanted to do and immediately cried out: "Brother, you can''t be, right?"


    Pointing at the white-clothed woman on the ground, Saner said with a face full of pain and reluctance: "Didn''t you say that this is the only one in the world?"


    "There''s only one."


    I raised my sword-like eyebrows and replied, "But if I don''t give it to her for her to use, when she sees the wind again, she will turn into dust."


    Saner was still doubtful, but my keen senses told me that there was a breeze in the air, and I shouted loudly, "It''s too late."


    I didn''t waste any more words with Saner and directly grabbed the flour sack from his back. After searching through it a few times, I took out the pill from the grass and threw it towards white-clothed woman.


    "Howl!"


    There seemed to be thousands of dead souls crying in the cave. The corpses that had survived the battle were like dust. They were blown away by the wind into the dark and sunless cave. There were no longer any traces of them left in the world.


    Although I did my best, half of white-clothed woman''s face was still weathered, revealing the scarlet flesh and eerie white bones underneath. After I used my hand to cut open the woman''s cherry lips, I stuffed the pill into her mouth. It all depended on her luck.


    Actually, this method of mine is extremely risky. One must know that this pill is only a Life Pill and it has not been reprocessed together with other medicinal ingredients. I do not know what kind of effect it will have, nor do I know if it will be able to save her life.


    "F * ck."


    Saner pointed at white-clothed woman''s face. He was afraid that it was really hard to accept in his heart.


    "It seems that the balance here has been broken by me."


    After I stood up from the ground, I shook my head and sighed. "Those puppets should be the balance here. As long as they are here, these corpses will not rot and will not perish. They will be kept in that moment of time."


    "Puppet?"


    Saner clicked his tongue. "Just those few people in red, blue and white? "It''s not that sharp, but it was still shattered by bro with just a few crackles."


    I asked in amusement, "What do you know? Those puppets might be lifeless, but the six bugs hiding in the flames have quite the background."


    That was why he didn''t pester me like he usually did, and chased me to ask about it. But now, after I brought up the matter again, his interest was indeed piqued, and he asked me: "That''s right, big bro, you still haven''t told me what those few thick bugs are."


    I scolded Saner with a smile: "Your sh * t stick is that thick." Then he said, "If I''m not wrong, those bugs must have come from the Godric Desert. They must be the sacred relic of the Bounty Sun tribe, ''Tathagata''s Sting''."


    "Huh?"


    Saner was so shocked that he stared blankly at me for a long time. Then, he muttered to himself, "My brother is about to become an immortal, really about to become an immortal. I already know everything.


    "Enough."


    I instinctively felt embarrassed and angrily cursed in my heart, "Damn it, is it that easy for me to understand these things? Do you really have to look at me like that?"


    I directly poured out the private goods in my stomach, "These Burglars are a bunch of subterranean people who live in the Godric Desert. They will never be able to see the sunlight, and they can only eat fungi to survive. And these bugs called ''Tathagata'' are the sacred relics worshipped by this race."


    I added, "If there really is a difference, these bugs should be divided into the ''wins'' of the five insects. These insects are quite intelligent, and once they know the weather, they can turn into different colored flames. When they turn into fire, there is a buddha hiding in the flames, so they are called ''Tathagata''. During the time of Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty, the Central Plains and the Western Regions had a wide range of businesses. It was known as the "Silk Road", and this stinging Tathagata should have come to the Central Plains at that time. "


    Saner listened to me for a long time, but he still didn''t understand what I wanted to say. He could only spread out his hands and ask, "What does this have to do with us?"


    "It doesn''t matter?"


    I couldn''t help but try to fry the chestnuts on Saner''s head, "Don''t you understand that this Searing Tathagata can form a spell here? Besides controlling the golem, its greatest use is the" False Six Paths ".


    "And as long as they are here, this place will be a fake eighteen levels of hell that will not enter the Three Realms. It will be a place without boundaries."


    After I finished speaking, I placed my hands behind my back, raised my head and looked up at the sky, putting on an appearance of a master who had floated in the air, and asked Saner: "Do you understand now?"


    "Brother, I think we should go home first. I''m hungry."


    "So you don''t understand?"


    I was almost angered to death by this bastard. I immediately grabbed him by his collar and pointed at the white-clothed woman on the ground without even looking at him as I shouted, "I say, either there is a shocking secret here, or there is a treasure that is as wealthy as a country."


    "Indeed ¡­"


    Saner didn''t even finish speaking in my hands before he immediately went soft. After I looked over in shock and bewilderment, he also couldn''t help but tremble as he said, "You ¡­ You... Where are your clothes? "

 C15

    I turned my face away, blushing a little, seeing what I shouldn''t have seen.


    The woman realized that she was wearing nothing at all, so she quickly protected the spring light in front of her. A surprised expression.


    "You, who are you? "Why are you wearing such strange clothes?"


    The woman was obviously frightened by our attire. She thought she saw some strange being, and was looking at Saner and me as if we were looking at a monster.


    "Don''t be afraid, we''re not bad people." I sincerely explained.


    "I, I''m not afraid, I''m just like this ¡­"


    After she finished speaking, the girl''s face turned red as she turned her body to the side.


    Only then did I remember that although this woman had been resurrected by the elixir, her two thousand years'' worth of clothes had been dried just now.


    The woman''s figure was beautiful and abundant, her muscles of ice and bones were snow-white, and her back was smooth as she faced me.


    "Young Master, may I ask what year it is?" the woman asked softly.


    "It has already been two thousand years since the Han Dynasty."


    "What?" Two thousand years? " The woman was surprised.


    "Is there a problem?" I understood that she was an ancient person who guarded the mausoleum, so after waking up, she couldn''t accept it even after two thousand years.


    At this time, a few muffled sounds were heard.


    The maiden abruptly turned her head, and her beautiful eyes widened, as though she had seen something inconceivable.


    Then, a bizarre sound echoed. I looked around quickly and saw that the sound was coming from the ceiling.


    By the time I realized it, it was already too late.


    A few green balls that were the size of a football fiercely rushed down, opened their red mouths, and stored the unconscious Saner inside. With a speed that was fast like thunder, they charged to the top of the room, hung on top of it, then shrunk.


    "Saner!"


    I shouted at the ball, thinking that Saner would be suffocated to death inside, I had to think of a way to save him quickly.


    "Be careful!" Ignoring the fact that she was naked, she lowered my waist. I was forced to lie on the floor, and the ball that was charging towards me was pierced with spikes, causing it to fly through the air.


    I stared at the ceiling in shock. I had neglected the condition of the ceiling when I first came in.


    There were a lot of green spiked balls floating on the ceiling, some of them even bigger than football.


    These plants, I presume, are carnivores.


    "Are you okay?" The woman crossed her arms and smiled at me as if I were a friend she had known for years.


    That smile warmed my entire heart. She did not scream or be surprised at the sudden appearance of the two men, Saner and I.


    Upon hearing this question, I felt embarrassed.


    A great man of the 21st century is actually being saved by an ancient woman. Do I even need face if this were to spread? He would definitely lose all face.


    However, not only was this woman beautiful, her gentle voice made the human bone''s hair stand on end.


    In modern times, her martial arts were not only flexible, but also first-rate. She was definitely an expert who had been trained. I reckon my kung fu isn''t even as good as one of her experience points.


    "Thank you." Although it was a bit awkward, it was necessary to apologize. After all, it was a life saving favor.


    I looked at the balls on the ceiling, big and small. They were magic double balls, and they loved to capture dynamic food. They can catch their prey very quickly, then put it into their sack until it is digested into their sphere. He was a typical formless killer who killed without spitting out blood.


    "Why are these plants in the tomb? And he seems to have lived a long time. " As I said this, I took off a jacket and put it on the woman. My hand inadvertently slid across her skin, feeling the delicate touch of love.


    She smiled gratefully to me. I suppressed my distracting thoughts and looked at the ball that wrapped Saner up. I became increasingly worried for his safety.


    I was about to take out the Heavenly Crying and cut off the ball that was wrapped by Saner, but the lady stopped me.


    "You can''t cut it. When you cut it down, this thing would feel the danger and dilute the person inside first. For the time being, he would not die. "Don''t act blindly without thinking."


    I was startled. This Fantasy Twin Legendary Balls were actually so powerful!


    Why would this pair of jades appear here again?


    The tomb was different from the others. The space of this tomb was slightly different.


    The left side was slightly damp, while the right side was very dry.


    The wet side is where the two spheres are located, perhaps because of the ventilation, where the oxygen is relatively high.


    This tomb was clearly not isolated, yet it had such a strange difference. It was truly unimaginable.


    The woman gave a gentle smile, "This tomb is known as the Mother''s Room. Before the burial, this was a small mountain, but after reclamation, two wells were discovered. "


    The woman saw that I was listening intently and continued to explain, "One big and one small, later called the mother well. The two wells were about twenty meters apart, and connected on both sides. Later on, when the Ming Emperor''s Tomb was being built, he had dug the well and the mother well to seal them away. "


    "So even though the well is no longer there, the characteristics are still there?" one well is dry, one is wet? "


    The woman nodded faintly.


    While chatting with the lady, I ignored the faint odour that emanated from afar. The smell was like death to me, and I sucked it into my nose.


    Suddenly, a small pool of water appeared before my eyes. It was a very small area. But for a thirsty person like me, it was necessary.


    That pond was right under the nose of the magic double ball. If I wanted to drink water, I had to take the risk.


    "Water." There''s no Saner in my head now, only the water.


    I thought that even if I died in this tomb, I would still die of hunger.


    As I ran toward the pond, the woman grabbed me. "Wake up," she said.


    I turned to see a banshee with long ears and bloody eyes holding me in place, ready to kill me at any moment.


    "Go to hell!" I was angry that the demon had stopped me from drinking water and wanted to kill me.


    I held the Heavenly Crying tightly. Whenever the Heavenly Crying was angry, it would emit a dark green light, but right now, it wasn''t.


    I suddenly remembered that the reason why the Heavenly Crying was glowing was because they met a ghost. Wasn''t it supposed to light up?


    Unless she wasn''t a demon ¡­


    "Young master!"


    The woman saw that she was unable to wake me up from her stupor and threw a slap ¡­

 C16

    The blow brought me back to reality.


    There was no pool in front of me, just an old wall. At the moment, the wall was covered with white bugs of all sizes.


    "What are these bugs?" This time it was the woman who asked me in surprise.


    I adjusted my mind. "It''s a white ice beetle." Generally, they would appear in the tomb chamber. Their entire bodies were covered in ice, and on their backs, there was a thin layer of ice armor. Even though it was translucent, it had sharp teeth and a painful bite.


    "Did these bugs make me hallucinate?" I said to myself.


    "Probably not. I think it''s those balls." the woman responded when she heard my words.


    "How do you know?" I asked simply.


    "Do you smell it? These balls produce this unpleasant smell every time they catch a prey. "Although it is faint, it is pungent."


    At this moment, green balls were jumping in front of his eyes. This was something he had never seen before.


    The ball gave off an unpleasant smell, and the spike was almost half a meter long.


    The hard thorns broke through the front of the ice beetles, and they melted away like ice water. The hordes of ice beetles at the back charged again, and some of the green balls of ice beetles easily bit their way through, sucking in the red soil within. The balls shrieked.


    The bugs had climbed onto the magic balls, and the balls were no longer rampant, but were curling, hovering, and jumping toward the ceiling.


    Luckily, some of the ice beetles managed to bite off the two balls that were wrapped with Saner. Like a watermelon falling to the ground, Saner was caught by the white-clothed woman in an instant.


    When Saner saw the person in front of him, his face flushed red. I couldn''t help but laugh.


    Some of the balls were eaten by the ice beetles, while some of them were covered by the pungent smell and jumped around nimbly. They gradually shrunk and disappeared into a three centimeter hole at the top of the tomb.


    These bugs love to drink red liquid, including human blood. When the ice beetles saw the balls escape, they charged at us at top speed.


    "These insects are very powerful, even if they''re touched by teeth they''ll be poisoned and frozen."


    "If we don''t stop them, we''ll be frozen or even devoured." Saner had just escaped from the magic claws of the two balls of lightning, and now he was about to fall into the mouth of the strange insect. He was so scared that his face turned pale.


    "Right, the ice beetles are afraid of fire. Do you have fire? "


    I suddenly thought of Ten Thousand Year Lamp, and threw a sentence at Saner, "Quickly take off your jacket."


    Saner blanked out for a moment, and with a "Oh" sound, he quickly took off his long sleeve coat and threw it at me. I caught it in one go and lit it with my Ten Thousand Year Lamp.


    His clothes were set ablaze, forming a wall of fire. Just as white-clothed woman had said, those ice insects didn''t dare to get any closer. They only lay flat on the ground with their white and transparent claws ready to stab us. Their two black eyes were staring fixedly at us.


    "The Fire Wall won''t last long. We need to get out as soon as possible." I snapped.


    "How do we get out? The doors are all sealed." Saner looked at those bugs'' troubled faces and frowned.


    "I think we''ll be safe once we get out of their territory. Now all we have to do is find an exit. Miss, do you know where we can go again? "


    "The previous entrance has been sealed, but there is still a place we can go. It''s a pity that no one who is near the door can leave." The woman pointed to a hidden door at the corner of the tomb behind us.


    "Roar!" I actually didn''t see it earlier, as my mind was completely focused on Saner. "


    "Withdraw."


    We quickly left the Fire Wall and ran around the bend. There was a hidden door.


    That door was covered by a lot of mud and leaves. If one did not look carefully, one would not be able to tell that it was a door. One would think that it was an ordinary mud wall.


    When the door opened, I was stunned.


    There was a picture of a closed human eye on the door. It was very big and looked very strange.


    "Vicious Eyes." "We''re finished ¡­" I collapsed to the ground.


    "What is the Evil Eye?" Saner looked at me curiously.


    I stared in horror at the closed eyes on the mud wall. They looked lifelike. "I''m finished."


    "Why is it over?" Saner was confused and confused.


    "Looks like I can''t get out. Even if they could get out, it would be very difficult. "


    "Stop trying to be suspenseful, Bro, what exactly is this fierce eye?" Saner''s body could not help but tremble, and he looked very nervous.


    "When your eyes are open, you will be able to travel all the way to the ends of the world. If your eyes are closed, it will be a dead end for you!"


    Ah!" Saner panicked, "Then the eyes on the door are closed, then aren''t we dead for sure? "Brother, it seems like we''ll meet again in the next life.


    "Meet your sister!"


    I spat and rolled my eyes at him.


    "Is there any solution?" white-clothed woman went straight to the point.


    "I have to find a stick." I looked around the room, trying to find a thick stick.


    "Why are you looking for a stick?" "Brother." Saner scratched his head and searched around.


    "Do you want to open up those eyelids?" The white-clothed woman asked in a testing manner.


    "Saner, you are not as good as me." I found a thick stick.


    I waved the stick in my hand at them and walked over to Evil Eyes. I could feel the sinister aura coming from this toy.


    This thick stick was a thick branch of a tree. It was a meter long and as wide as the fist of a grown man. I took a deep breath, picked up the stick, and raised the sinister eyelid.


    "It''s moving, it''s moving!" Saner cried in shock, as if he was even more surprised than when he saw his ancestor.


    The eyelids of the evil eye slowly lifted upwards, and when I saw the time, I pushed the stick up and down the eyelids.


    In that instant, it was as if a long-dead devil had been resurrected.


    The three of us stared blankly at the fierce eyes that had opened up for a few seconds. The tomb was deathly silent, and the sounds of heartbeats could be heard.


    At this time, the falling golden coffin suddenly let out a dull sound.


    Just when we thought that the door was about to open, the gold coffin made a sound, as if the thousand year old Ancient Corpse had been resurrected.


    "Wha, what''s that sound?" Saner began to tremble, as he stared unwaveringly at the dark corner of the room with his eyes.


    "Not good, maybe Liu Jian has revived."


    "Liu Jian?" Saner and I said in unison.


    "Could it be Liu Zhuang''s eldest son, Liu Jian? That King Qian Cheng who did not have a son left to die young? " I asked in astonishment.


    "Yes, it''s him. He was originally the most proud eldest son of Emperor Hamming, a man of letters and a wise man, yet he suddenly died. Emperor Hamming was very sad, so he buried his eldest son with himself. "


    "It seems that this thing has been revived after being dyed in blood. We have to get out of here as soon as possible. " After I finished speaking, I looked into the vicious eyes that were filled with gold light. However, I didn''t open them. No matter how much I tried, I couldn''t open them.


    The sound of the lid of the golden coffin became louder and louder, and the vibrations became more and more frequent.


    It looked like it was about to come out...

 C17

    "Not good, Liu Jian''s corpse was stained with human blood. "Not easy to deal with." The woman said worriedly.


    My heart thumped incessantly, "What do you mean by ''Three Killing Strikes in One''s Heart''?"


    white-clothed woman paused, "The so-called ''Triple Murder'' refers to the number of people. is the niece of Liu Zhuang and Yin Lihua, as well as their eldest son, Liu Jian. "


    "Xue Sui was a monk who Liu Zhuang worshipped before he became an emperor. Before he died, he ate many miraculous medicines and blood cores. Yin Huo Jiao is a mountain woman that has produced the Blood-Activating Golden Pill. "


    "What does this have to do with Xue Ji?" I asked, frowning.


    "Both of them have blood pills in their blood. Blood elixirs can strengthen the body and strengthen the body, allowing the user to unleash extraordinary strength and intelligence. Thus, the blood that Liu Jian gave birth to naturally contained the components of the blood pill. Furthermore, before he died, he took another two pills, which gave him the power of the Triple Slaying Blood Succession. "


    "In that case, this damn thing is very powerful."


    The white-clothed woman nodded.


    Bang!


    The sound of an explosion resounded through the tomb chamber, shaking the earth. Saner and I fell to the ground with unstable footsteps. white-clothed woman somersaulted in the air and landed stably on the ground.


    We were all standing against the wall at the bend. When I stuck my head out and looked at the Iron Corpse, I shuddered.


    Green veins bulged on the purple face of the Iron Corpse. Its eyes bulged out as it stared at us from around the corner.


    "Bro, it''s looking at us."


    "You don''t think it''s interested in you?"


    "As long as you don''t kill me, being forced is fine."


    "F * ck you! If you don''t want to learn, then just bend the knee!" I hate to break it.


    "Aooo ¡­" The Iron Corpse let out another roar, spitting out the white gas. That stench almost killed me.


    "This is so smelly, its corpse has been here for thousands of years. I am afraid we would faint before we even cross blows with it." Saner covered his nose and could not stand the smell.


    Suddenly, the air current leapt, the smell was washed away, and by the time we reacted, the Iron Corpse had already flown over.


    I raised the Heavenly Crying and slashed at the corpse claws, but there was no reaction.


    "Hurry up!" The white-clothed woman and the Iron Corpse began fighting.


    The lady threw her legs continuously, wanting to trip the Iron Corpse, but these things were not for naught. She dodged a few kicks forcefully.


    The woman''s expression became serious as she stretched out her proud legs. The Iron Corpse continued to move, although its body was stiff, it moved around freely, dodging it with just a few steps.


    I was dazzled by what I saw. Saner was trembling.


    "Why are you shaking? "You look like you have no future." I rolled my eyes at him.


    "These two ancient items are not simple goods. Bro, should we consider leaving first?"


    "That woman is risking her life to protect us, to meet force with force. Can you just leave her behind and leave? If a chicken is bent, it''s fine. But if a chicken is bent, it''s fine. However, if a chicken''s heart is dark, your moral integrity will be shattered. "


    Saner did not speak, his lips curling as he continued "spectating" the fierce battle.


    No matter how powerful the Iron Corpse is, it still has a weakness. I shouted, "Attack his neck and lower body!"


    The white-clothed woman very quickly understood, her hand paused for a moment, then slashed towards the Iron Corpse''s neck.


    That Iron Corpse was as slippery as a loach, it ran towards me and my neck flashed, seeing that the woman''s hand was about to cut into my arteries, she breathed for a second, then raised her hand, borrowing my body to chop onto the Iron Corpse''s neck.


    The Iron Corpse screamed, and extended its claws to grab at the lady, seeing that it was going to counterattack.


    "Bend over!" I shouted, and quickly took out a Yutian Spear from my waist and stabbed at the Iron Corpse''s neck.


    The Yutian Spear was an Ancient Divine Artifact that I obtained by chance. At the end of the lance was a lance, two fingers on the lance had a sharp knife, and the other three fingers tightly gripped the lance''s body.


    When the sharp knife came in contact with the strange object, it immediately felt the tail of the lance, and the lance immediately emitted a blue light, causing the ghost to freeze or be pierced.


    With my right hand, I raised the Yutian Spear and stabbed it towards the Iron Corpse. My lance emitted a blue light, illuminating the entire tomb. The Iron Corpse felt the pricking pain and retracted its claw. I used my left hand to press tightly on my right arm and quickly dispersed the force.


    After circling twice, he pulled the terrified Saner and the lady towards the opposite direction of the Evil Eyed monster door.


    Clang! Bang!


    The golden coffin exploded with a loud sound. I fiercely pushed Saner onto the ground as the woman laid down behind us.


    "Aooo ¡­" The Iron Corpse continued to emit deafening cries, and its voices reached my brain without my hearing.


    F * ck you! I seriously suspect that my eardrums are broken.


    The Iron Corpse pounced over. In a moment of danger, I raised the Yutian Spear and immediately froze.


    The woman took advantage of the heat to strike the iron and flipped a few times in the air.


    The attacks became increasingly tricky and harsh, vicious and fierce. The chain of kicks continued to emerge, attacking the bottom half of the Iron Corpse. His hand was not idle either. The knife was like a poisonous snake, ready to attack a certain part of his body at any time.


    "Brother, she wants to attack the Iron Corpse''s egg?"


    F * ck! This woman looked very delicate, but he never expected her fighting to be so fierce! No wonder everyone said that no one was to provoke a woman if it was a man.


    "Who cares where she attacks, as long as we can get rid of that toy." Otherwise, you''ll go up? "


    Saner crossed his arms. He was so unyielding that his neck was about to break and he kept backing away.


    This guy was a shitty b * tch. I ignored him.


    The lady somersaulted in the air and firmly grabbed the Iron Corpse''s neck, wanting to knock it down. Her legs were not idle, and with a jump, she clamped onto its waist, preventing it from moving.


    The hand blade landed on the neck, following the back of the neck, it firmly pressed against the two arms of the Iron Corpse. He floated on the body of the Iron Corpse.


    F * ck me! Too formidable, I was dumbfounded by what I saw. If it wasn''t because of the unfavorable situation, he would have left earlier. I really want to buy a bag of melon seeds and a bottle of beer and sit on the floor and enjoy this intense and wonderful movie.


    "Come here, someone, suck out its corpse gas and spit it out. That way, it will settle down." the woman shouted at us.


    "You go." I kicked Saner''s butt, and right when I kicked him, he coincidentally bumped into the Iron Corpse''s mouth.


    "Ugh ¡­" Saner immediately vomited.


    Judging from the situation, everyone knew how high the stench was.


    "Hurry up and absorb!" I can''t take it anymore! " The lady fought with all her might and resisted the Iron Corpse tenaciously, so that it could not resist.


    Iron Corpse stared at Saner with its rotten eyes. Saner was so scared that his legs went weak and he collapsed on the ground.


    I spit and pushed him away, choking on the Iron Corpse''s mouth.


    He didn''t know how long he would be able to hold it in. Forget it.


    As soon as I came in contact with the corpse gas, I breathed in and out, until I was finished for more than two minutes.


    The Iron Corpse became even more furious, and tried to struggle free from the woman''s restraints to launch the most violent attack. But it had no chance.


    It fell to the ground with a crash like a deflated balloon.


    Saner mustered up the courage to walk forward and kick the Iron Corpse twice, but because the corpse was too hard, the leg was dodged. A wail without any image.


    Suddenly ¡­ The Iron Corpse suddenly sat up, its mouth opened wide in a circle, its mouth was pitch black, and its rotten tongue and throat was facing Saner.


    "Oh my god! "Brother, the corpse has been resurrected!" Saner jumped onto my back immediately. I put him down and looked at him in annoyance.


    "Live on your home! It''s a spasm. It''s not going to be the climate. "


    After I finished speaking, I walked up to the Iron Corpse and gave it a kick. Saner tried to kick him twice and when there was no more movement, he burst out laughing.


    At this moment, the tomb began to shake, and the earth shook.


    "Hurry up and leave!" After the woman finished speaking, the few of us saw the pair of fierce eyes fall open. The door was opened, emitting a dazzling golden light that pierced the eyes to the point that we couldn''t open them.


    After we ran out of the door, we were left in a daze, stunned by the scene...

 C18

    We did open the Door of the Eyes, but we walked into another dead end.


    When it comes to a dead end, it''s not really a dead end, it''s a strange tomb we''re in. I think this is the ear chamber in the chamber.


    The structure of the tomb was somewhat complicated. Compared to the tomb chamber, which only had one bend, this chamber had several places and was separated by several small rooms. And then we were in a big room, about a hundred square meters. Nearby the wall were two columns embroidered with a golden dragon.


    "Why is it so dark here?" Saner this idiot has always been scared of me since childhood, in the end, I get nervous whenever I meet with dark in a strange environment.


    "The Ten Thousand Year Lamp is here, why are you scared?" I took the Ten Thousand Year Lamp, and this thing was immediately snatched away. This lamp seemed to be his life saving straw.


    Seeing him like that, white-clothed woman could not help but laugh.


    Suddenly, Saner frowned in alarm.


    "What''s the matter with you again?" I asked snappily.


    "Listen, what''s that sound?"


    I pricked up my ears, vaguely hearing some rumbling sounds.


    Saner walked two steps forward and gathered the light of the Ten Thousand Year Lamp. This light almost scared us to death, and the Ten Thousand Year Lamp in his hands almost fell to the ground.


    What did we see?


    About ten meters in front of us, a wriggling red mass approached us.


    It was like a vine. But why is this pearl vine red? It wiggled and wiggled like a huge red snake.


    The Yutian Spear in my hand almost slipped.


    "Bro, what, what is this thing?" Saner shook his body until it turned into a fried dough twist. I hurriedly brought the Ten Thousand Year Lamp over. I was really afraid that he would break the lamp.


    "A vine that has become a spirit." The woman said in a succinct and slightly surprised manner.


    I lifted the Heavenly Crying, and it emitted a blue glow. Obviously, it met a monster, and the light became even stronger.


    The stem of the pearl red vine was deep red in color, and at both ends of the vine was a sharp, dark green hook. Beneath the main vine head was a black hole with sharp thorns on it. It appeared to be abnormally red in color.


    The thing unexpectedly bloomed into a magnificent rose red flower within the vine.


    Saner flung a drop of salty sweat onto my face. If it was a normal day, I would have fried chestnuts with a few of his sugar. I had a serious obsession with cleanliness, but at the moment, my forehead was beaded with sweat. Clearly, the shock was not light.


    The woman let out a frightened and helpless cry, "This is a Giant Tusk Flower."


    When Saner heard this, he immediately turned around and rushed forward like an arrow that had left the bow. white-clothed woman pulled my hand and turned around to run.


    Although the woman''s voice was soft, it still attracted the attention of the Beaded Giant Teeth Flower.


    And this monster hunts by moving, chasing things like that, with the damned AQ spirit that never lets go.


    This thing''s movement was extremely fast. The two black spots on the vine were its eyes. It opened its claws and bared its fangs as it charged straight at us.


    Seeing that I was about to catch up, I raised the Yutian Spear in my hand and pointed at the monster.


    When the Yutian Spear stopped the Giant Teeth Flower, it made two "tuk tuk" sounds. The thing was frozen, but the vine was still moving, trying to pull away and attack us crazily at any moment.


    "Run!" "This lance can only be used for ten seconds." I shouted at them. Running.


    Sure enough, the Giant Teeth Flower began to move again after a while. It opened its red and sharp teeth and chased after us with its life on the line.


    I raised my lance and clicked it again. Just go back and forth five or six times.


    Finally ¡­ That monster was angered by me. The vine''s limbs became a deeper red, and its hooked arms became even more pallid. Under the dim light of the tomb, they shone with a green light. Its movement speed, however, did not decrease in the slightest.


    Suddenly ¡­ Saner staggered and fell to the ground. Unfortunately, he was entangled by that Giant Teeth Flower. The vine s dark green claws shot Saner towards its mouth.


    "Saner!" I shouted loudly, my face pale white as I stared at the Bead Teeth Flower, it grabbed onto Saner and continued to shrink back.


    Two white gowns suddenly extended from the girl''s shoulders and wrapped around the two hooks that were grabbing Saner. She was in a stalemate with the Giant Teeth Flower.


    Seeing that the veil was about to break, I shouted at the lady, "Beautiful girl, half squat!"


    That girl was a martial artist when she was alive, so she immediately understood when she heard Zhang Tie''s words.


    In an instant, I retreated a few steps and easily brushed past the shoulder of the lady who was jumping on top of it. I drew a beautiful arc in the air and charged straight towards the Giant Teeth Flower.


    Just as I was about to come into contact with the claw, I used my lightning fast speed to cover my ears as I held the Heavenly Crying in my hand and accurately slashed at it.


    The Giant Teeth Flower was in extreme pain. Instinctively, it retracted its claw. Two dark eyes stared at me.


    Saner fell to the ground in a sorry state, but the woman immediately helped him up.


    A life and death moment! So dangerous!


    I didn''t even have the time to exhale before the Giant Teeth Flower aggressively attacked me.


    "Be careful! "Brother."


    "Young master, be careful."


    I turned around and dodged the Tusk Tusk Flower''s invasion. I was still in a state of shock when I returned to the team. It was extremely dangerous.


    Saner panted heavily, his arm playing with me, "Brother, what do we do?"


    "Since this thing likes to capture moving things, why don''t we just stay where we are so that it will attack us again?"


    "Young master is right, why not give it a try?" The woman gave me a faint smile, a smile like a flower. I felt my blood boil. But when I saw the Giant Teeth Flower pouncing towards me, my blood froze again, and my heartbeat quickened.


    As I expected, that thing really did slow down. Gradually, it just slowly retracted its vine limbs. It looked like he had lost his prey and nothing was happening. It looked like he was waiting for a rabbit.


    In the end, his movements became slower and slower, finally stopping two meters away from us.


    "Bro, you''re so amazing. How do you know everything? I love you so much."


    Puff! To think that this fellow would confess to me in a bare face. In front of a beautiful lady, he would not hide his admiration for me.


    "F * ck off, I''m not f * cking a broken sleeve, nor am I a friend." I spat.


    "How could there be such a terrifying monster here?" Saner had a developed mind and a simple personality, but he asked the most nutritious question.


    The woman sighed, "The tomb rooms here are basically all semi-enclosed spaces, and before the mausoleum was built, there wasn''t such a plant planted. A hundred years ago, this place had been destroyed and water had invaded this place, which was why it was able to cause the Giant Tusk Flowers to grow so crazily. "


    "That''s right." I nodded. "The so-called trees have roots. If the tomb had been dry, it would not have been suitable for the growth of this mutated plant. Since it had been destroyed in the past hundred years, it must have been done by a tomb robber. Plants grow so big when they get wet. "


    "Then what should we do?"


    "We have to move, and we have to leave this place. Otherwise, we''ll just stand there till we die, and then we''ll just turn into mummies. " I have dreams and hatred, and I don''t want to die in such a shameful way.


    People died in all kinds of ways, but no one had ever been forced to wait helplessly for death. If word of this got out, he would lose all his face.


    Suddenly, an idea popped into my mind. "I have a plan that should work."


    "What method?" They both looked at me at the same time.

 C19

    "Plants are afraid of fire, and the Giant Tusk Flowers are no exception. We can burn it. " "No," I said.


    Once upon a time, there was a time called "The Sea of Immortal Mountain", which said: "Flowers bloom in the mountains, people like blood and flesh, and fire will shock the heavens. "If you burn it, you die. If you move, you attack. If you are still, you abandon it."


    "Young master is right, we will burn this Giant Tusk Flower to death."


    "Where''s the Ten Thousand Year Lamp?" I hurriedly asked Saner. I remember he took it in the end.


    Saner slapped his thigh, "It''s over, where did I get lost?"


    "You are still a b * stard. "Isn''t it pinned on your waist?" I glanced at him and saw that he was still wearing two clothes, one of them a casual gown.


    Saner slapped his head as he realised, "I''m confused."


    "You are a fool! "Alright, alright. I''ll cover it up. Take off this outer garment of yours when you run immediately. I need it." There''s no time to waste, I ordered.


    "Suddenly, I thought of something." Do I remember a small bottle of gasoline in your dress? Just so that we can be of use when we''re not on fire? "


    Saner''s eyes lit up, "That''s right. "What''s wrong?"


    "Great, the heavens will not kill us. You all saw the two ancient pillars not too far away, right? The two pillars were large and thick. In a while, I will use the Yutian Spear to lock that thing, and you guys will go around the pillar.


    After I said that, I looked at the woman and said, "Beautiful girl." "Take your clothes." Then he looked at Saner, "Saner, light the gasoline. I say one, two, three, and you order. "


    Saner nodded his head like he was pounding garlic. I smiled at them resolutely, hinting at them to have some confidence in themselves or else they would both die.


    "One."


    "Two."


    "Three."


    "Run!" I shouted loudly, Saner and white-clothed woman both ran like mad, Saner normally didn''t run fast, but this time he did so like crazy. I''ll cover the back.


    It was as if the Giant Tooth Flower had seen its prey again, and it concentrated its attacks on its target madly. Rattan claws brandished recklessly, vowing to swallow us into their bellies.


    This speed was way too fast compared to before. Saner this idiot fell to the ground.


    He was the fastest to run, but he had never expected that he would be the slowest in the end.


    This b * stard always falls at the right time!


    And the worst part was that the Giant Tooth Flower had already entangled Saner.


    "Brother!" "Save me ¡­" Saner was so scared that his legs started to flutter, but he was still unable to struggle free from the Giant Teeth Flower''s attack.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. It''s almost done." I told the woman to hold her hands together, and she did as I said.


    I rushed up to the woman and with a light leap I borrowed her clenched hands and turned in the opposite direction, flying off in the direction of the Giant Tusk Flower.


    Holding the Heavenly Crying in my hand, I accurately and ruthlessly chopped at the vine.


    The thing obviously did not expect to be ambushed, it retracted its claws and threw Saner onto the ground. His mouth was agape, his expression incredulous, his eyes filled with reverence.


    "Look at your second uncle!" Hurry up and run! I yelled at him, picked him up, and ran to the pillar.


    The Giant Teeth Flower was in pain and angry, and it chased after us at an even faster speed.


    This is what I want!


    This thing''s speed was extremely fast. I snatched the gown from Saner''s hands and ran to the front of the pillar. The woman''s eyes met mine and understood what I meant.


    The woman put the fire on her clothes. The fire flared up, and I threw my clothes at the pillar and poured gasoline over them.


    I pushed Saner to the corner and hid him. white-clothed woman and I successfully caught the attention of that Giant Teeth Flower, as that thing circled around the pillar and chased after us.


    The woman and I circled each other. In the end, the vines of the Giant Tusk Flower had wrapped themselves in layers upon layers of vines. I poured the last of my gasoline on it.


    In an instant, the fire flared up and we watched from a distance of more than two meters.


    It was only now that the Giant Tooth Flower realized the danger. It wanted to let go of the vine, but it was holding on too tightly. The more it struggled, the tighter it became.


    The Giant Tusk Flowers were already in the sea of fire. At this moment, it was making a strange sound. The sound continued for a long time until the flower had been burnt into a pile of black dregs.


    "What do we do now?"


    "Of course it''s to leave this place." I looked at them both and turned away. But we can''t get out.


    What was going on?


    These rooms were all connected, so other than this large tomb with no exit, they should be in the other rooms. The rooms were round.


    The three of us walked around the small round rooms, but found no exit.


    After walking a few laps down, Saner was already exhausted. He directly sat on the ground beside the wall while panting heavily.


    I patted the wall, but I couldn''t see anything unusual.


    "Brother, why can''t we leave? Is there no exit at all? "


    "It won''t happen. There must be exits. It''s just that this tomb has been destroyed before. The exits might have been sealed, so we have to search carefully." After she finished speaking, the woman hopped back and forth between the rooms, trying to find the exit.


    "Don''t you remember where the exit was?" I asked suspiciously, continuing to check what was special about the wall.


    "I don''t remember. It''s been two thousand years. I really can''t remember." There were more than one or two entrances to the mausoleum. How could I remember so much? "


    The white-clothed woman was right. After all, so much time had passed.


    I left the wall and watched them seriously open their mouths. "These few small tombs are just a circle. From the beginning to the end, they will always coincide. I have to check to see if there''s anything special about the place I''m passing through. "


    I smiled at her and nodded. "I''ll go with you."


    "What about me?" Saner saw that we were about to leave in a hurry.


    "You stay here. Don''t go anywhere. " I started walking with the woman out of the dark little tomb.


    We walked slowly and in tacit understanding, looking around carefully. Along the way, we all looked very carefully, not only touching the wall, hoping to find some clues.


    But we were lost in the fact that we didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    When Saner saw our expressions, he was even more disappointed than us.


    "Bro, it looks like we need to be trapped here. He didn''t eat nor did he drink; he ran out of food. Sit and wait for death. " Saner looked to the wall like a despondent dog with his face and wrinkled his face into a pile.


    "I''ll go again." I turned and was held by the woman by the arm.


    "Let me accompany you. This way, we might be able to find some clues." The woman''s eyes were resolute. I replied with a "En".


    This time, we walked even more slowly. We didn''t miss a single part of the several small tombs, including the boundary of each tomb.


    When we returned, Saner revealed a look of despair.


    "Are we really going to wait for death here?" His eyes were filled with anticipation and unwillingness.


    I fell down the wall. The ground was cold, but not as cold as my heart. The woman was silent and sighed softly.


    Suddenly, I thought of something and sat up abruptly. "We didn''t inspect that larger tomb very carefully. I''ll go take a look."


    The woman didn''t say anything, but continued to walk beside me.


    This chamber was much larger than the others.


    Most of the ordinary green vines had already climbed up to the grave and were clinging to the wall.


    "Could it be that there''s a door inside these vines as well?"

 C20

    "?"


    I pushed away the vegetation with hope, only to find that I couldn''t push through the wall.


    The wall was smooth and dark green. It must have been damp, as the vines had been clinging to the wall for many years, being affected by the damp air. Therefore, the green leaves had already stained the wall.


    "There''s no door here." The simple words of the lady sent me to the Ice Hell.


    I also knew that not all doors would be in the cover of vegetation, but I was just lucky enough to check it out.


    white-clothed woman and I did not look well. Her face was pale.


    She had just walked out of the frozen space, but she could not leave the mausoleum. What other dangers are waiting for us to face? I''m not sure. I believe that she is not afraid of this, after experiencing two thousand years of wind and frost, what is there to not be afraid of?


    I understood that the only thing she was worried about was not getting out of the tomb.


    I have even checked the surface of the ground this time and I think that if there is no exit, there should be a secret passage or something like that which is definitely located in the middle of the ground.


    There was a glimmer of hope, but in the end I was wrong. There was no secret passage at all. The ground was paved with bluestone. I touched the warm jade.


    "This is and Tian Qing."


    As I expected.


    "This stone is warm in the winter and cool in the summer. Usually, it can be made into jewelry that the ladies of wealthy families like. It was the same price as the jade stone from back then. I never thought that such a cheap floor would be made in this mausoleum. " After saying that, I continued to touch the warm stone.


    The tomb had undergone two thousand years of baptism, and even though it was destroyed and stolen, one could still tell how luxurious it was.


    I picked up the Heavenly Crying and stared at the ground, wishing that I could dig out all of the bluestone. When I find the exit, I''m going to take a big bag with me.


    The woman seemed to see through my thoughts, "This jade is very valuable, but the question now is whether we can go out. "No matter how much jade you dig up, it''s useless."


    I froze in midair, thinking she was right. I was dazed by desire.


    After that, I examined the bluestone jades very carefully, but to my disappointment, there weren''t any openings at all on the ground.


    white-clothed woman, I think it''s been two thousand years and I still haven''t found any other exit?


    I looked at her gravely. "Did you really not see any other exits?"


    The white-clothed woman shook her head helplessly, "If there is, that''s good. Young master doesn''t believe in me?"


    Seeing that she looked like she was about to cry, I waved my hands. "No, that''s it. Let''s go back and investigate it in detail."


    We continued on our way, full of energy. Every inch of the wall we passed was carefully and delicately examined and touched, but to no avail.


    When Saner realized that we had failed to return, this time it was he who fell down the wall, crying until he fell.


    I couldn''t bear to see him like that, so I walked over and exploded into his face, "A man crying your sister, even if he''s still a good man in his next life, what are you crying about?"


    white-clothed woman did not say anything, she continued to observe her surroundings. She did not give up and wanted to find the difference, hoping to find the exit.


    Saner burst into tears without any shame, "I haven''t taken a wife yet, brother! I don''t want to die here. "


    Indeed, as a man, being trapped here and dying was a very humiliating death.


    Now, not only was he angry from the despair, he also smashed the flour bag towards Saner''s head, "Cry your sister! What are you crying for. "


    Saner blocked my flour sack with his arm, and just happened to fly towards the ceiling. The flour sack hit the ceiling with a dull sound.


    I looked up at the ceiling and was stunned.


    What did I see?


    The ceiling of the room was filled with mist. It looked like a mirror, but it couldn''t get any water through it. It looked crystal clear.


    The mirror still moved.


    "Look!" I pointed to the roof of the room. The mirror was still rotating and there was a lot of steam on it. Saner and the white-clothed woman were astonished by what they saw.


    "I never knew there was such a large mirror here." The woman was obviously shocked as well as stunned.


    As if he had seen something rare, Saner forgot about the words out of his mouth as he curiously sized up the huge mirror.


    "Why would there be such a thing here? "How strange."


    I noticed something, and when we went, the mirror moved with us. I tried a few times, all of them. And everything in the mirror was in reverse.


    No matter how we walked, walking in reverse, the mirror was always our back. This struck me as very strange.


    A few small tombs, all of us going through them again. Every step, no matter where we go, the mirror at the top always follows us.


    "Could this mirror be related to the exit we''re looking for?" I mentioned an important problem.


    "Very likely." The white-clothed woman agreed, "After all, we didn''t discover any other passage."


    "Can I climb up to see what''s so special about this mirror?" Saner said something very idiotic.


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You can''t even get up here if the gecko can''t get up?"


    This fellow has always been lacking in intelligence. After a short sentence, I suddenly thought of the problem of space.


    The mirror was placed at the top of the tomb because it could follow a person''s movements. The mirror only saw the back of a person because the starting and ending points were made up of two different spaces.


    When the two spaces merged into one space, it was as if the front and back of a person were blended, so the back of a person could always be seen. This was slightly different from the alternate dimension; it was very similar to the dream stealing space elements in movies.


    But so what if he knew? Finding the exit was the most important thing at the moment.


    While I was studying the mirror, we suddenly heard some strange sounds coming from one of the smaller tombs.


    I curiously looked towards the source of the voice. The voice was heavy, but at the same time, it was mixed with fear.


    In the blink of an eye, we were caught off guard as a sea of blood surged towards us. The sea of blood, with its endless smell of blood and its thick murderous aura, was like a wild animal pouring down on us.


    "What is this? "Where did it come from?" Saner was so scared that his face turned pale and he became dumbstruck.


    I tried to remain calm. It was impossible to climb the wall here, the only thing I could do was grab the bars, hoping to avoid the onslaught of the strange sea of blood.


    "Hold on tight, don''t relax!" I shouted a warning. The sea of blood rushed towards us as fast as lightning after I finished my sentence.


    A strong fishy smell made me dizzy. My nails were white as I held on to the doorjamb, holding on to the stench.


    However, no matter how hard we tried, it was of no use.


    With tearing pain and screaming, we were swept into a strange territory by the sea of blood.


    We were in a red vortex, and we couldn''t see our surroundings clearly. He only knew that the blood in his body was boiling and flowing backwards, and his entire body was not at ease.


    Saner''s shout and the woman''s call to me gradually drifted further and further away. I gradually lost consciousness, and fainted in this vortex.


    When I woke up, we were in a strange place.


    The ground was covered with ancient totems. We''ve never seen these totems before. Beside him was a sea of red blood.


    Where is this place?

 C21

    Steam was rising from the sea of blood. When we were still in the foggy mirror tomb, a large amount of blood rushed towards the totem blood field.


    In that previous instant, I clearly saw that the golden coffin, which didn''t explode, was rapidly pushing us into the blood domain and sending us into the totem blood.


    I clearly saw the mechanism inside the coffin. That mechanism was a buddhist hand, and that buddhist hand instantly became infinitely large, wrapping the three of us in its palm and pushing us in here.


    I''m not that unfamiliar here. I have a deep definition in my head. This totem blood was also known as the Blood Ten Diagram.


    The totem under our feet was warm, and the paintings on it were beautiful and simple. The totem at my feet depicted a Buddha, and beneath it was a group of people worshiping the Gold Buddha, prostrating themselves on the ground. His voice was mighty and pious.


    Not far away from me were two totem paintings: one of them depicted a temple. There was a solemn Gold Buddha in the temple, and an altar under the Buddha was there, offering sacrifices to livestock and fruits. There were young women kneeling on prayer mats beneath the altar, some holding children, some worshipping.


    You could see that the painting was a request for a son. But shouldn''t a beggar ask Kuan Yin?


    On closer inspection, I discovered that this buddhist temple had three heads. Apart from the buddhist head, there was a girl''s and a boy''s head on each side of the Buddha''s head. They were laughing at me.


    That was strange. He had never seen anything like it. Nezha, who had seen the sea, had three heads and six arms. He had never seen a Buddha with three heads, and it was a child''s head at that.


    This totem land was painted with Buddhist paintings. It could be seen that Han Dynasty''s painting technique was already extremely proficient at that time. Every totem Buddha was a giant Buddha with red inlay and gold edges. They each had their own forms and were filled with all sorts of strange things.


    I suspected that the red color was from the blood, and I could not help but smell a fishy smell.


    At this time, the white-clothed woman came out of the sea of blood, dragging Saner''s unconscious body towards the shore.


    Unexpectedly, when the lady dragged Saner and ran more than seven meters away, a dragon suddenly appeared in the sea of blood. It was a black dragon. In the blink of an eye, he rose into the air.


    Saner was still unconscious, but the woman was so frightened that he quickly dragged Saner and flew him up into the air. But the Black Dragon''s speed was too fast.


    "Saner!" I screamed, my heart burning. He crawled up and was about to jump into the sea to save Saner, because he had sunk into the sea of blood.


    "I''ll save it, young master. Take out your divine tool to deal with this dragon." After saying that, the woman dived into the sea of blood.


    "Be careful!" I shouted as I watched the black dragon roar in the air. Then, it glared at me with its two red eyes.


    "You''re here. I want your head today. " The Black Dragon opened its mouth to speak and I was stunned.


    But very quickly, I calmed down. There was nothing to be surprised about in such a place. All sorts of new and wonderful things happened.


    "Why my head? I asked the golden dragon curiously, coldly and vigilantly. I already have Yutian Spear and Heavenly Crying in my hands, ready to attack at any time.


    "You want to know this secret? "Then I''ll tell you before you die." The Black Dragon burst into unbridled laughter. It was as if I was too weak in front of it to enter its beast eye.


    I smiled. "It seems that I am quite valuable. Everyone wants to take my life. Even a dragon wants my head."


    The Black Dragon gave a cold snort. Its black beard slightly rose, and at this time, a dense white gas began to emerge from the sea of blood. The sea of blood looked boiling hot, but was incomparably cold.


    However, its dragon core was even more valuable. Eating it could not only increase the inner strength of the Airflow Shield in one''s body, but also revive them.


    I laughed. "How about we make a deal?"


    The black dragon was stunned for a second. Then, it curled its tail, which was covered with black scales, and floated in the air. It then asked, "What kind of trade?"


    "How about you give me your Orb and I''ll give my head to you? What about the deal?"


    The Black Dragon laughed arrogantly, revealing its sharp teeth, "You want my Orb? My Beast Core is in my body, if you have the ability, come and get it. With just you? Human, you really overestimate yourself. "


    I just smiled without saying a word and took out my Yutian Spear. When the divine tool sensed the black dragon, it emitted a strong blue light. The sharp blade in my hand emitted a faint blue light.


    The black dragon charged straight at me, and I kept retreating.


    The speed of the lightning almost knocked my head away as I retreated. Fortunately, my right leg stopped on the ground and stabilized my entire body. However, my right leg was still injured. I could clearly hear the cracking sound of my bones.


    Bearing with the pain, I raised my hand, and the Yutian Spear impaled itself into the dragon''s horn. The dragon''s horn was very hard, but the Yutian Spear was an ancient divine tool after all. Its toughness was comparable to the dragon''s horn, something that the dragon''s horn could not compare with.


    Black blood flowed down from the dragon''s horn as the black dragon let out a furious roar.


    The Yutian Spear that I was tightly holding onto was lifted up by his dragon horn, and even I was lifted up into the air above the sea of blood.


    The top of the sea of blood was filled with red stones, but the stones were all buddha stones. However, the red surfaces were already black, and the stones were already badly damaged.


    It was unknown what caused the damage to the buddhist stones, but it was obvious that it was caused by this strange beast.


    My body coincidentally fell onto the back of the Black Dragon. Even though I panicked, I could clearly see the totem on the Black Dragon''s back. This dragon had a buddhist totem on it. This discovery surprised me a little.


    It was obvious that this Black Dragon had been cast with a buddhist spell, and only the buddhist faith could control it. The fact that it could be found in Liu Zhuang''s mausoleum showed that it had accidentally discovered and invited the High Monk of the Buddha from the virtuous Dao to subdue it and lock it up in this space.


    Perhaps this Blood Ten Diagram had nothing to do with the mausoleum at all, it was another dimension from a long time ago or even earlier.


    I firmly held onto the bleeding dragon horn while my other hand held onto the Yutian Spear that was embedded in the dragon horn. No matter how violent and rebellious the Black Dragon is, I won''t let it go.


    And at this time, the white-clothed woman had already found Saner. She nodded to me, indicating that Saner was fine.


    My entire mind is now focused on how to kill the Black Dragon. While the Black Dragon was wildly swinging its wings, the Yutian Spear coincidentally appeared out of the blue. Taking the opportunity, I somersaulted in the air, grabbed the Yutian Spear and stabbed it into the back of the Black Dragon once again.


    That Black Dragon seemed powerful, but it was not as agile as me.


    "I''m going to take your inner core!"


    The back of my hand was already filled with blood, but I couldn''t care less. With bloodshot eyes, I exerted all my strength to grab the black dragon''s spine.


    The Heavenly Crying used it at this moment, its sharp blade tip bringing with it the ancient divine might as it emitted a cold light, aimed straight for the Black Dragon''s heart and pierced fiercely.


    The Black Dragon roared repeatedly in pain. Blood continued to flow. He struggled with all of his strength to get away from me before he entered the sea of blood.


    The sea of blood exploded into countless blossoms of blood before returning to its previous tranquility.


    I fiercely stuck my head out of the bloodwater and realized that the Black Dragon was no longer there. The sea of blood is very cold, but my hand is very hot. There is also the black dragon''s blood mixed with my blood, giving off a shocking black and red color.


    I thought it was going to die, so I prepared to swim to the shore.


    Who knew that there would be other blood creatures appearing from the sea of blood?


    What was it?


    When I turned around, I was stunned ¡­

 C22

    At this moment, the sea of blood roared. The Black Dragon soared into the air and let out a deafening howl.


    white-clothed woman had already dragged Saner onto the shore, so I quickly lame my legs and went to help. Saner went ashore, but the white-clothed woman still hadn''t come up.


    That black dragon was making its final struggle before dying. It actually wanted to perish together with me, so its speed was extremely fast as it charged towards me.


    "This is bad!" Young Master, be careful! " The white-clothed woman anxiously shouted at me. The voice was like the music of heaven. But I didn''t have time to savor her voice.


    The Black Dragon was about to tear me to pieces. The dragon claw swiped at me.


    In the nick of time, my body flashed again and again, dodging its attack.


    The Black Dragon missed its target and turned around, ready to unleash its killing intent at me once again.


    "Gongzi, it''s behind you. It''s pouncing over. Dodge!" The white-clothed woman didn''t get to go ashore before as she was more worried about my situation than me. She was so scared that her face turned pale as she pointed at the rampaging Black Dragon behind me.


    I turned around and saw that the beast was about to tear me to pieces and swallow me.


    I couldn''t get out of the way, so I raised my left arm to block it. At this time, white-clothed woman unknowingly flew to my front and caught the black dragon''s claw.


    "Ugh ¡­" white-clothed woman was injured, but I saw that a second before she was captured, her body was protected by the purple light, so only a light wound appeared on her back.


    "Are you okay?" I held her up and asked her worriedly,


    She shook her head. "I''m fine. I have Light Protection."


    The Black Dragon saw that we were fine and looked at the woman, "Woman, you should not have feelings for him. You will pay a heavy price. " The words of this beast, which are neither painful nor itchy, annoy me.


    How could an evil beast understand human emotions?


    At this moment, with my back facing the sea of blood, the Black Dragon is facing the sea of blood.


    That black dragon was unwilling. It wanted to put me to death and return with me.


    But I was ready to defend myself.


    Just before we were about to have our last life-and-death battle, what happened to me?


    The sea of blood churned, taking advantage of the momentum. Upon closer inspection, the shape of the blood sea was that of a huge toad ¡ª ¡ª Blood Toad.


    The blood toad formed a diagram. The scene with the watery curtain seemed to have accumulated a huge suction force, swallowing the black dragon and the sea of blood before it could react.


    We were unlucky, and were sucked in together, even the unconscious Saner was not spared.


    The vortex that was emitting the green light appeared once again, the woman and I held hands. I wanted to pull Saner up, but it was too sudden, Saner was swept up by the vortex not too far away from us.


    Not long after, we were all brought to the Blood Toad''s world by an invisible whirlpool.


    This place was a wasteland full of aquatic plants. The only difference was that the grass here was red. It gave off a fishy smell. This smell was not of water grass, but of the Blood Toad Diagram.


    "We are in the Blood Toad Diagram of the Tenth Blood Diagram. "Look, there are aquatic plants everywhere, but they are poisonous. If we come across them, we will definitely die." I stated.


    "How do you know about the poison?" The woman frowned and asked.


    "Look, although these grasses are red, the air emitted by this sea of blood is different from the air emitted from the sea just now." The cold air emitted by the blood domain was white, while this place was black. This meant that it was poisonous. When aquatic plants grow in a poisonous sea of blood, they naturally become poisonous as well. "


    After the girl heard what I said, she nodded her head. The representative agreed. She smiled and said, "How do you know so much?


    "I don''t know either." I laughed and shook my head.


    At this time, Saner woke up. He rubbed his head, and when he saw his surroundings, he was shocked. He jumped three feet into the air.


    "Brother, where is this? Why does it feel like hell. "


    I rubbed my head. "This place is not far from hell."


    "It can''t be? Is there another monster or man-eating flower coming to eat us? " Saner quickly looked around, his eyes wide open.


    I knew he would.


    "No, but there is always danger lurking here. We were just sucked in here by the Blood Toad Diagram. "


    "Blood Toad? What is that? "Toad?"


    I ignored his useless question, and looked at the aquatic plants that stated, "The Blood Ten Diagram is divided into ten levels, so we should be at the first level. And the Blood Ten Diagram is divided into five movements and five plants. "


    "What is Five Movements?" The woman walked to my side and asked curiously.


    "Blood Toad, Blood Crow, Blood Lin, Blood Kun, and Blood Four Great Desolate Beasts. These beasts loved to attack, which was why it was called Movement. As long as he entered these blood diagrams, his life could be in danger at any time. "The further you go, the harder it gets."


    After Saner heard this, he gave a look of despair.


    "Then what''s the Wu Zhi that you''re talking about, Bro?"


    I heaved a sigh of relief, "Five plants are Blood Bone Bamboo, Blood Lamp, Blood God Tablet, and Blood Ten Gold Dome. They are poisonous, but if they can break through the blood diagram, they will be able to obtain a certain amount of treasure, and those treasures are priceless. "


    When I finished speaking, Saner''s eyes lit up. He had forgotten to be afraid and worried about our situation when he heard about your darling.


    He grabbed my arm and asked, "Are you for real? Brother, then let''s hurry and enter the blood charts. The two of you are very skilled and have divine artifacts in your hands, there shouldn''t be any problems, right? "


    "Master Chen, is there something wrong with your head? The blood diagram is very dangerous. For a treasure, do you want to lose our lives? "


    The white-clothed woman was learning to sell, and that short circuit made me unable to hold back my laughter. I regained my serious expression and poked Saner on his forehead.


    "The lady is right. Have you been knocked unconscious or have you gone stupid? We haven''t passed the first stage of the Blood Toad Map and we''re still thinking about finding treasures. At critical moments, we''re always talking nonsense. "


    Saner shook his head with a drooping expression like Chang Bai Shan, and his neck was about to break.


    When he turned around, he suddenly stepped on something. He looked at the ground, but it did not scare him to death.


    The Black Dragon lay on the ground as if it had been sucked dry, as if it had been dead for a while. His eyes, which were as wide as balls, were filled with unwillingness and amazement. There was no sign of life, and the only thing that could be clearly seen was that Dragonback Shang''s totem. No matter how he looked at it, it was strange.


    On the back of one of the evil dragons was a seal engraved with a Gold Buddha, no matter how you looked at it, it seemed to twist.


    I walked in front of the Black Dragon and took out the Heavenly Crying, cutting a long cut on its body.


    I took out the dragon core within my body and smiled. "I got it. You bastard, you''ve lost."


    Even though the dragon was dead, the neidan emitted a unique luster, and was very beautiful. It was said that dragon cores were as beautiful as dragon pearls in legends. I finally got it. I was lucky to have it, too.


    At this moment, something unexpected happened.


    The aquatic plants seemed to sense the presence of the dragon core and gave off a red glow. The grass actually rose rapidly, growing sharp thorns that pointed straight at us.


    "This is bad!" The woman screamed.


    My reaction was fast and nimble. The Yutian Spear on my finger had temporarily frozen those aquatic plants, and even the dense, cold air in the sea of blood had frozen.


    "I can help you guys get out of this Blood Ten Diagram. But I have a request. " The woman gave a terse reply, looking straight at me with a slightly bashful expression.


    "What request?" I asked suspiciously.

 C23

    "I ¡­" white-clothed woman wanted to say something but stopped in her tracks as she looked embarrassed.


    I frowned and asked softly, "What is the request? Say it. "


    Now that the grass was free again, it stood straight up three meters or so, as if it had eyes, and gave us those sharp red thorns with prickly hairs, and those bristles that looked as if they could piss a man''s ass and scream for pain.


    I, Saner, couldn''t help but become excited, the poisonous grasses are ready to attack us at any time.


    "Girl, quickly tell us. If you don''t, we''ll be killed by the grass." Saner said as he looked around to see where he could hide.


    "I... "It''s a bit hard to say." white-clothed woman continued to be shy while being vigilant.


    Puff! I''m going to have internal injuries. What was this woman up to? He didn''t even look at our current situation, he was still acting pure in front of me.


    Looking at her expression, I couldn''t help but to think incorrectly. It can''t be that she''s in a good mood and wants me to look at her body again, right?


    As I was thinking, the poison plants were shooting at us.


    Shua shua shua...


    The speed of the poisonous grass had long since exceeded my expectations. It was so fast that it only lasted for a blink of an eye.


    "Saner, hide in front of me!" I shouted loudly, and Saner, who was in front of me, disappeared. He must have stepped on the Feng Shui Wheel to hide behind me. This guy was always afraid of death.


    I used the Yutian Spear to block in front of me and knocked away the poisonous grasses that were shooting at me.


    However, the poisonous grass was too fast and more of them flew towards my head.


    "Get down!" I shouted, and Saner obediently laid on the ground.


    "Who told you to lie flat on the ground, we need to retreat quickly." I retreated again and again, as Saner crawled up, as if he was crazy, and ran towards the back.


    white-clothed woman, who had lost her previous bashfulness, was now just a woman''s Chinese paper.


    Holding the blue treasure sword in her hand, she released a blue light to protect her body. When the poisonous plants hit the blue light, they bounced off very far away and fell into the sea of blood.


    Shoot them down here and there. The woman continuously flipped through the air, forming a natural barrier in front of us that prevented the poisonous grass from shooting towards us. Countless of poisonous grass were shot at us and bounced back.


    Her white dress fluttered in the wind, like a big round white umbrella that was being opened. It emitted a delicate fragrance that almost covered the smell of the poisonous grass.


    Saner stood behind me and watched in a daze, saliva flowing out of the corner of his mouth, as if he was an innocent fool. This fool is not scheming, cannon, everything is written on his face.


    white-clothed woman''s blue shining treasured sword was spinning non-stop in the air, harmonizing with her spinning body in a regular pattern.


    Pah pah pah ¡­


    Countless poisonous grasses were thrown into the sea of blood. Some of them had sunk, while others were swaying back and forth. The sea of blood emitted a cold air that seeped into his marrow. Although the poisonous grass was bounced back and some were broken, it still emitted a fishy and demonic poisonous gas.


    I could clearly see that a huge, winged, genetic mutation of a bug was producing a huge buzzing sound that attracted our attention.


    When its wings passed by the poisonous plants that were stuck in the sea of blood, the insect''s body first turned black and its wings fell off. Finally, the insect''s body fell from the sky into the sea of blood and was reduced to ashes.


    The few of us were shocked. The poison of this poisonous herb is far more powerful than we thought.


    Just as we were briefly focusing our attention on that bug. Some of the poisonous grasses seemed to have thought of something as they slowly and quietly moved forward, wanting to sneak attack us.


    A few of the poisonous grasses exposed their light, emitting a deeper poisonous gas. They seemed to be very angry, and shot towards us without any warning.


    Not good! One of them is coming my way.


    "Brother, be careful!" Saner was about to rush over but I kicked him back. I don''t want anything to happen to him.


    Too late ¡­


    At that critical moment, white-clothed woman used her protective blue light to help me block that poison grass.


    I exhaled. The Yutian Spear in her hands did not slack and continued to emit a dazzling blue light.


    The poisonous plants in the sea of blood were all scattered by us. There was almost nothing left.


    The three of us faced the sea of blood and waited for more than ten minutes. Seeing that there were no new poisonous grasses growing out and attacking again, we sat on the ground, exhausted.


    I panted heavily. Only the white-clothed woman looked calm and composed, staring at the sea of blood for a long while before she turned her gaze to look at me.


    "I''m fine." Her red lips made me forget my tiredness for a moment, but more of it was fear.


    I had always felt a sense of fear towards her. One side of her face was beautiful and beautiful, while the other was as white as a skeleton that had been scalded with cinnabar. It was truly terrifying.


    "Thank you for risking your life to protect us." I wiped the sweat from my forehead and thanked her for her clenched hands.


    "Young master, you are being too serious. It is only right for me to protect you. "What''s more ¡­" The woman blushed.


    "And what? "Speak plainly, my lady." I asked patiently and gently for the first time ever.


    This ancient woman really couldn''t stand it. She had even more expression than words. But she had saved our lives, and her heart was not bad, and I had more patience and gratitude for her.


    But gratitude isn''t a marriage, and it''s not a deal. There are many ways to thank her, but the next words almost made my jaw drop.


    She ran her hand through the hair at her ear. It was beautiful because I could see the good half of her face. When she turned to look at me, my fear rose again.


    "Young master, you ¡­ you''ve seen my body and tainted my innocence. What should I do?" Even though I have kung fu skills, I''m still a lady ¡­ "I ¡­"


    It seems she wants me to marry her.


    "So ¡­" "I want young master to marry me ¡­"


    Indeed!


    Forget about me not marrying her, even if I were to marry her in such a manner, how can I marry her in the future?


    She saw that I had a noodle stall, and her blush deepened.


    "Brother, just agree." Saner fearlessly added oil to the fire by adding fuel to the fire.


    I fiercely glared back at him, as Saner covered his mouth and tactfully remained silent.


    "Young master ¡­" The woman had a determined look in her eyes.


    At this moment, a strange whistling sound rang out. The three of us cautiously looked at the sea of blood.


    "Blood shrimp!" It was a Blood Shrimp! I pointed to the shrimp.


    "Blood shrimp?" So big? How many meters? Brother, look, there''s a prawn over there glaring at me like a tiger eyeing its prey. His eyes are really big. " Saner shouted loudly.


    Behind us, a sea of creatures stared at us as if we were their prey.


    The creatures looked exactly like lobster. The only difference was that these blood prawns were more than two meters long and had bulging eyes. They looked really uncomfortable, but their beaks were like pincers, and there were tentacles on both sides of their mouths. Their whiskers were as thick as a cat''s calves and half a meter long.


    This thing looked really shocking.


    "Run!" The speed of these blood prawns is very fast. If we catch them, we will not even be left with bones. This is the most ferocious underwater carnivorous creature from a thousand years ago. "


    The moment I said this, Saner and the woman immediately ran.


    "Bro, the teeth in the mouth of these prawns are so big. Will they turn us into pie?" Saner was so scared that he ran for his life.

 C24

    "What do you think?" This fellow actually asked such superfluous questions.


    I took out the Yutian Spear and stopped a few of them. Then more of them opened their jaws and tried to catch up with me, swallowing me.


    I''ve always loved studying qigong since I was young. This time, it''s time to use it.


    Looking at those crazy blood prawns, I estimate that they have become the climate. They have not eaten for a thousand years and will definitely not let us off.


    My energy spread to my shoulders, and I rapidly transported all the Genuine Qi, but there had to be a certain time limit.


    "Help me. Give me a minute." I called to the woman.


    The lady started to emit a blue light to protect her body, and quickly rotated in the air, using the Sapphire Sword as a cover.


    Those blood prawns haven''t eaten anything in a thousand years, and they''re all rushing towards us like ferocious beasts.


    Anyone who was close to the blue light protecting his body was crushed. Another batch had broken into pieces and another had arrived.


    The peak of the blood sea was open-air, and the moon here was blood-red. The past two days had been the blood moon, and the blood ocean within the blood toad looked eerie and terrifying.


    A dense white gas emerged from the sea of blood. Wherever its breath landed, a layer of frost would immediately form and freeze. It was evident how cold the sea of blood was.


    I quickly took the chance to gather the Genuine Qi in my Dantian and then gathered my power into my arms. Luck was in my feet, my legs gradually filled with power, and I couldn''t help but use my feet to support me.


    In less than a minute, the lady had already rotated thousands of times using the blue light to protect her body, and her blue treasure sword had killed countless of Blood Shrimp.


    The woman tried her best, but some of the prawns made it through the opening and came at us, their jaws wide and their two rows of more than a dozen sharp teeth. The jagged teeth could easily tear the flesh in half.


    Although it was huge and also a carnivorous creature, the intelligence of the prawns was very low.


    I didn''t say anything. Saner was hiding behind me again, and we were injured before. The prawns that smelled the blood started to pounce towards us.


    The moment the Blood Shrimp pounced on me, the strength that I had accumulated from the Genuine Qi and my arm completely exploded forth.


    Ah!" I roared, and the Genuine Qi used the explosive power of the Earth Beard to expand in my body, and then exploded, turning into a Airflow Shield in front of me.


    The blood prawns looked like they were about to swallow us whole, but they were smashed into smithereens the moment they came into contact with the Airflow Shield.


    Bang! Bang!


    Shrimp, leg, head, shrimp, their bodies had turned into a bloody paste. Saner picked up the two big beards of a Blood Shrimp from the ground and I glanced at him complacently. Needless to say, this fellow was definitely staring at my back with eyes of worship, making it obvious that he was going to drool.


    "Brother, when are you going to teach me?" Saner anxiously grabbed my clothes as he pleaded.


    "This is actually just the basic skill of breaking iron wire in the Hard Qi Method. It''s just that I rarely practiced it before." But it will take time, and it''s not something that can be learned easily. " I lost a sentence.


    While I was feeling pleased with myself, Saner''s expression suddenly changed greatly. I looked in the direction of his finger ¡­


    Exam! The fiendish blood sea began to churn, waves of blood surging into the heavens. When did the shrimp come back?


    It''s a huge blood shrimp. It previously saw me sending out Airflow Shield s to destroy all of those prawns. He did not dare to step forward. The only thing he did was break two of his large beards. He was so scared that he directly dove into the sea of blood.


    This Shrimp King was clearly larger than any other Blood Shrimp. It was roughly three meters long, with eyes like a frog''s, and fiery red. Its eyes were simple in shape, but one could easily see its anger at this moment. It was currently glaring at us viciously.


    Perhaps it was because we had angered its shrimp soldiers to death.


    "We haven''t had any meat in days, so it''s good to have a meal of shrimp and seafood pie." This time, I saw that the prawn was drooling. Speaking of food, I was also hungry.


    Like them, we all need meat. It takes strength to eat meat to replenish the energy needed to get out of this place.


    "Seafood Faction?" What is that? " At this time, the woman had already killed a bunch of blood prawns and finally regained her freedom.


    "You''ll know when the time comes."


    I looked contemptuously at the Shrimp King. I used my finger to crook at it and challenged the Blood Shrimp, "Come here."


    The prawn let out a screech that sounded like a seagull, a little shrill and happy at the same time. I can''t say. It opened its mouth, but it looked furious.


    This thing was truly infuriated, and the strange noise it made did not stop.


    Saner impatiently covered his ears. "This shrieking sound is really strange. Brother, go catch it, roast it, and leave it to you. Hurry up. "


    At this time, the lady pointed at the back of the Shrimp King and asked, "Look, what''s that?"


    One by one, we looked over. Behind the blood shrimp, a huge fish was lurking. The reason it was called a fish was because it looked very much like a fish.


    This fish was eight meters long and had huge sawteeth. It looked like a whale. Its whole body was blood-red, with a jagged shape. Its back was very broad and spiny, with a somewhat strange appearance. Its tail was thick and short.


    Such a creature was clearly a carnivorous one, but just by looking at its lethality, one could tell that it was very difficult to deal with.


    That David''s Deer had already arrived behind the Blood Shrimp. It opened its mouth, and while the Blood Shrimp was still enraged, it swallowed the shrimp in one gulp.


    "Stop looking at us and run. This is the Sawtooth Beast! " I pulled Saner and ran as fast as I could, "This is the Overlord of the Blood Sea. The power of the bite is at least 400 kilograms, biting a piece of steel bar is too easy for it. "


    "That powerful?" Young Master, you know very well. " The woman praised. Her eyes lit up, revealing only half of her skeletal face. I really can''t compliment her.


    "You should weigh the difference between your abilities and the Sawtooth Beast." I snapped impatiently. He ran with all his might. Being caught was no joke.


    Just as I said this, these serrated beasts actually have strong limbs. They don''t climb, they run. Like a small water boat, the speed was directly behind me.


    The massive shadow of the serrated beast shrouded us. Its huge tail flailed across the blood shore as it chased after them, each drawing an enormous circle.


    I raised the Yutian Spear in my hands, but this fellow''s skin is rough and thick, the sharp blade emitted a blue light, at the same time, also has the effect of intimidating strange beasts. But this time, there was no reaction from the Sawtooth Beast.


    The Sawtooth Beast bit onto the tip of the Yutian Spear''s blade and immediately flung the divine artifact in my hands away by a few meters.


    "Saner, run!" I shouted at Saner.


    At this time, the sea of blood began to churn, and many small demonic beasts raised their heads and screamed. Those small demonic beasts seemed very small, as if they had just been born. However, as the number increases, it becomes uncertain how much of it will be detrimental to us.


    "Brother, I can''t run! I want to die with you!" Saner spoke a few words this time, but when he saw the terrifying and strange appearance of the Saw Skates and their open mouth, Saner''s crotch was still wet from disappointment.


    "Run!" I, Saner, am very happy, but seeing his wife, I immediately kicked him, "Hurry up and run! Brother, you called me that for nothing? You aren''t going to listen to me? "


    Saner had a hesitant expression, and those two lines of tears caused me to be extremely conflicted.


    The serrated beast had already opened its jaws and was devouring me.


    I couldn''t escape anymore. I raised my hand and grabbed onto the Heavenly Crying and held it against the monster''s mouth. My head had already fallen into its mouth.


    "The Gold Buddha clouds up in the sky." When I was about to die, the white-clothed woman released a strong blue light and immediately cut the beast into two.


    "What is Gold Buddha s that stretch across the sky?" Saner asked me with an adoring tone.

 C25

    "''Boundless Gold Buddha'' is the quintessence of a kind of deadly treasure sword that I learned. It is one of the sword techniques of the Ruo family that I have created. " The woman put away her sword and explained.


    "Rou family? No wonder when I saw young lady earlier, your sword curved in a soft manner when it was being swung down, I did not want such a great force. " I gave her a faint smile.


    The woman smiled bashfully, "The sword has the power of a blue flaw, and it is intelligent. When it meets a beast or ghost, it can release a powerful force. Plus, my move to split the sky and cover the moon, with the sky as its point and the earth as its end, is the best method."


    Saner was stunned when he heard it, seeing the monster that was split into two, thinking that we were almost sucked in by the human flesh, he broke out in a cold sweat for us.


    We haven''t been able to catch our breath yet, so the countless small creatures in the sea of blood should have seen the death of the Sawtooth Beast and rushed towards us.


    This object was very small, only less than half a meter in length. However, its speed was extremely fast and its teeth were not any weaker than the Sawtooth King. Although they were not as long as the Sawtooth King, they were sharp and pointed.


    Its four limbs were also more nimble, and it was not cumbersome at all. Pieces of small serrated beasts attacked us.


    We were chased a long way by the sawtooth beast, and now we are forced to retreat, but we have nowhere to retreat to.


    The space here wasn''t too big, we ran nearly five hundred meters, and behind us was the red wall of fire.


    Those walls were emitting hot air, unlike the white gas in the Blood Sea. In contrast, the red wall gave off hot air that was close to a thousand degrees. As long as a person stuck it up, the meat would melt in an instant, revealing the dense white bones.


    I focused my mind, and suddenly retreated behind Saner and the others.


    "I can''t retreat any further. The temperature of this wall is too high."


    "Brother, what should we do?" Saner wiped his sweat after he finished speaking.


    The closer we got to the red wall, the hotter we felt.


    white-clothed woman looked at the blue sword in her hand and shouted, "Not good, this sword has lost its power."


    Hearing that, Saner was confused, I glanced at the treasure sword in her hand and frowned.


    "Your sword couldn''t have been infused with inner force and turned into energy for use, could it?" I analyzed quickly.


    The woman nodded, "Young Master, you''re right. I have to sit on the ground for a few hours every time and use my inner force to channel the energy of the treasure sword, opening up its spirit and allowing it to display its full power at a critical moment. "


    "We''re finished. Then we''re dead for sure." Saner screamed in despair.


    The woman shook her head. "It''s not that there''s no other way, but ¡­" After saying that, the woman gave me a meaningful look. I understood what she meant.


    "Go ahead."


    "Young master, I''m the only one who can save you now, do you agree to my previous request?" This time, the woman didn''t try to be tactful and asked me directly, but there was still a faint blush on her face.


    "Brother ¡­" Saner''s distorted and near begging voice sounded in my ear.


    Do I have to sell my perverted looks in order to survive? F * ck! Am I that easy?


    Watching the small jagged animals approach us, one by one they treated us like food on a plate...


    "Fine, I promise you, I''ll marry you!" Gritting my teeth, I threw out a sentence.


    I can''t die, and I can''t die for the sake of hatred! Nothing can be done after death.


    Moreover, this Gu N¨¹ has saved us many times. If she were to repay me with her body, I wouldn''t be at a disadvantage. However, that face ¡­


    Aiya, I don''t care!


    That girl was happy to hear it. She knew that she had thoughts about me, but she didn''t want to see her body naked.


    The girl suddenly turned around and attacked us for no reason ¡­


    Next second... We fell into a coma.


    In the midst of the mist, I turned into a blue water snake while Saner turned into a red fire snake.


    The lady rushed to her Dantian and spun a few rounds in the air before stopping in the air.


    Then he pointed at me and said, "The water of the world, listen to my command, change!" With that, he pointed to Saner and looked into the sky, "Gonggong Mountain, gather them for me, transform!"


    The woman calmly landed on the ground, spun around, put her fingers together, and pointed her little Orchid Finger at us, "Merge! "Kacha!"


    When the chant came out, the water and fire snakes that Saner and I had transformed into actually merged together like a legend.


    The so-called ''Zhu Rong Ling'' was derived from the ''River of Water'' Tianqi Grimoire. The water magic treasures (armband arrow, iron lotus, flood bomb), these three ancient divine artifacts, were all under the command of Zhu Rong, and were attached to the order. Once the command was given, these three divine tools would release a great power, capable of sweeping anything in the world.


    The Gonggong diagram is from "Gonggong Touch the Zhou Mountain", which is the mythological embodiment of the Dragon Star Age. From the ancient era to the Han Dynasty period, the first natives determined the Mars cycle based on the location of the azure dragon''s constellation formed from the seven nights in the east. The purpose of the Mars cycle is to find and maximize energy.


    Gonggong was the god of anger, and when combined with Mars, it could be used as the spirit of the mountain, the intensity of the fire, to create a Heavenly Lightning Fire Serpent that could kill no one.


    Saner and I, who had transformed into the Dual Dragon of Water and Fire, emitted a dazzling red and blue light.


    Those small monster serrated beasts came at them from all directions.


    This ancient Fire and Water Serpent was like an angry dragon, charging straight for those Sawtooth Beast.


    In just a few seconds, those small serrated beasts stopped moving. They turned into dust and slowly fell to the ground.


    Just now, when the fire serpents were surrounding the water column, they had accidentally made contact with an unknown mechanism on the wall of fire. The mechanism had let out a loud buzzing sound.


    We were all surprised and stared at the mechanism that activated unexpectedly.


    The sea of blood looked like an angry berserk demon as a large area of ice accumulated and surrounded the sea of blood.


    A pillar of blood shot up into the sky like a towering skyscraper.


    The wind was blowing hard into our faces and hair, chilled to the bone, and our faces were as painful as icicles piercing our skin.


    "Brother, what''s going on?" The fire snake that was Saner opened its eyes in shock. It was confused and did not understand the situation.


    "This mechanism might very well trigger the source of the explosion of the blood toad diagram. We need to hurry up and think of a way to leave this place, or else we''ll all die." I was floating in the water, surrounded by fire serpents, trying my best to rise to the same height as the rising sea of blood.


    "Master is right. We have to leave as soon as possible. This sea of blood was made from the blood of ninety-nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine people. That was why so many vengeful spirits were buried here. Once the sea of blood seethed with rage, the consequences would be dire. "


    That phrase ''hubby'' caused me to be extremely conflicted. However, the guests were not allowed to slow down, so he could not care less.


    The sea of blood let out countless hateful roars, and layers of thick frost energy froze the entire Blood Toad Sea.


    It was time for a life and death battle.


    The roaring sea of blood rose higher and higher, ready to strike at any moment.


    The sea surface of the Blood Toad roared with the roars of a vengeful spirit. The next second it was pouring toward us.


    "Fire and Water Serpent, charge!" "Kacha!" white-clothed woman roared, the Fire and Water Serpents released a sharp roar when they were enraged, and flew back towards the sea of blood.


    At this moment, the water and fire serpents, which were of equal height, were clashing violently against the sea of blood.


    The blood sea seemed to have been possessed by an evil force. It was no longer a dead sea, but a sea of blood.


    The Fire and Water Serpents were not weak either, unleashing an endless amount of power.


    The cold air of the blood sea was instantly melted by the fire serpents'' fiendish aura.


    The sea of blood was even more enraged than before and was accompanied by countless miserable screams before death. The black gas continued to float in the sky above the red firestone before dissipating and transforming.


    Suddenly, the ground caved in. The red sea of blood completely disintegrated, and the twin water and fire snakes then struck the sea of blood with their final, fatal strike. When we get back to where we were, the ground here is shaking.


    Ah!" Accompanied by our screams, we were taken to other worlds.


    Where will we be in the next world?

 C26

    After a series of tremors, the vengeful spirits of the Blood Sea were all repelled by the Twin Fire and Water Serpents that we had transformed into.


    Waves surged through the sea as fire and water coiled around the icicles. Wherever the icicles went, tens of thousands of icicles would spew out and the flamestone instantly lost the fire attribute.


    At this moment, the picture of the Blood Toad was calm. It no longer had its former malevolence.


    However, we did not destroy the Great Desolation Blood Toad. If we do not break it within a day, we will not be able to leave.


    "That mechanism is the exit of the Blood Toad Diagram, burn it! "Hurry up!" I shouted through the opening.


    "Fire Snake Burn, Swift!" white-clothed woman did not relax for a moment. He pointed towards the mechanism on the fire wall, and the fire snake immediately separated from the water snake, transforming into a huge snake head that spurted out flames.


    "This mechanism was created from the blood of 9,999 people in the ancient times. Normal divine tools would not be able to break it. Only the ancient fire serpents would be able to calcinate it." The woman''s fingers remained in the same position, speaking to me as if I were a water column in the air.


    "If it wasn''t for your [Fire and Water Serpent] skill, we wouldn''t have been able to get out. Look, it''s about time. "


    "No, I have to burn it completely to open it." The woman''s fingers flinched and she forced herself to lean forward, her whole body leaning forward.


    "Hurry up and burn it, Kacha!"


    The heat of the flames was infinitely stronger, and the blinding glare of the flames made it almost impossible for us to open our eyes, but I, as the pillar of water, was the nemesis of fire, and I was not afraid.


    Just when we thought we could get out, the mechanism disappeared with a ''pa'' sound. Then, it was incinerated.


    But in the next second, we were suddenly taken to another world.


    When I woke up, I didn''t know what time it was.


    However, there was one thing that he could be sure of. The boundaries here were all open air. There were many stars in the sky, and the blood-red moon was even redder than before. It was so red that it was difficult to breathe.


    Opening my eyes, I hastily looked around, only to see a blood-red color.


    I was used to being blood-red. Ever since I was brought into this mysterious and dangerous situation by the gold coffin, I was worried about my life while also having the courage to risk my life at this critical moment.


    It''s just that I found out something unfortunate...


    Where did Saner and white-clothed woman go?


    This fact made me uneasy. I got up quickly, got up from the desert, and ran back and forth. I didn''t see them for a long time.


    I recalled that before I was dragged into this field, we had been hit by a vortex together, and I hadn''t been with them since. Before I fainted, I was sure I had been separated from them.


    Where did he go ¡­


    I chased for a long time, sweating profusely. It was hot and dry here, and there was no water.


    I turned my body upside down. Other than the shrinking Yutian Spear s, flour bags and a handful of Heavenly Crying, all of my belongings were here.


    I spread out in the boundless desert, as far as the eye can see is yellow sand, vast and endless.


    The desert here was not only hot and bright, but it was slightly colder than the one seen on television. Not to the point of being intolerable.


    Strangely, there were all kinds of clouds, but there was no blue sky, and above them was a vast expanse of white, without any idea of what to do.


    Why am I here? Where was this?


    The crows here are all blood-red, and with a single glance I could tell that this place might be some kind of broken map, and it would require me to charge into a battle to get out. Furthermore, without even thinking, one could tell that this was the Blood Crow Diagram.


    The group of Blood Crow looked like they saw their prey, quickly standing on the dried up branches.


    A bunch of Blood Crow with bloody red eyes howled at me. Rich black feathers covered its enormous wings and body.


    In the end, the Blood Crow here was not a human. Its tail was very big, shaped like a fan, and had spikes on it. It was a terrifying sight to behold.


    Gua Gua ¡­


    The sound was still the same. The Blood Crow kept shrieking miserably, attracting even more Blood Crow to come and watch and hunt.


    One by one, black eyes stared at me sharply. It seemed that I was a good meal in this boundless desert.


    Although I am physically exhausted, I do not dare to slack off even a little. If I lose my grip, not even my bones will remain.


    Suddenly, a Blood Crow flew towards me aggressively. Following that, a large group of Blood Crow charged towards me in groups.


    Heavenly Crying were not vegetarians. This Heavenly Crying specializes in killing small ghosts and strange beasts.


    I held the Heavenly Crying in my hands and sent out countless rays of cold light.


    I didn''t dare to relax for even a moment. If I stop, being bitten by a Blood Crow would be no joke. He had been severely injured, but not a single corpse was left.


    I released all of my strength to kill one by one. This desert area was dyed red by me. The blood of the Blood Crow released a fishy smell.


    If this carried on, I would not be able to hold on. There are too many Blood Crow, and when I was turned into a twin snake of fire and water in the blood toad''s blood picture, it consumed a lot of my energy.


    But it''s not that easy for these Blood Crow to eat it.


    When the group of Blood Crow saw that they were temporarily unable to kill me, they stood on the branches and stared at me. Some of them circled in the sky, trying to seize the opportunity to sneak an attack on me.


    My physical strength still contains some of the residual strength from my qigong. Although these powers were not as strong as before, transforming into Airflow Shield s was definitely not a problem for him. Adding on the Heavenly Crying and Yutian Spear that I have, this will be much safer.


    Looking at the pile of bones beneath the branches, I don''t want to die!


    I raised my hope as a wave of Genuine Qi rose from my body. My limbs and bones were brimming with a bit of power. He only felt a maniacal heat flow from his dantian to his meridians, then spreading to his four limbs.


    My head felt hot, I roared, and held my breath in front of my chest, my feet slowly rested on the ground, my hands held onto the Heavenly Crying, releasing the Airflow Shield from my chest.


    The Blood Crow rushed towards me in a horde. They opened their wings wide and looked extremely fierce.


    I cried out repeatedly, and shattered a mouthful. I lifted up the Heavenly Crying, and the Airflow Shield that released even more energy, used almost all of my strength to smash these Blood Crow to pieces.


    When I finally get to the point of perfection, I gather up my arms inside me. Not long after, my surroundings were filled with the corpses of the Blood Crow.


    I sat panting in the desert as if I hadn''t breathed a breath of fresh air in hundreds of years.


    Sweat dripped down my face.


    Suddenly, a Blood Crow that was previously hiding somewhere rushed up to bite me. Fortunately, though tired, I reacted quickly.


    Very quickly, I used the Heavenly Crying to block the bite of the Blood Crow. If not for the Heavenly Crying, my neck would have been in danger.


    Through the message the Heavenly Crying transmitted to me, the bite strength of this Blood Crow could at least break a few steel wires.


    It could not be seen that such a small Blood Crow had such great killing power.


    Fortunately, I still had some inner strength left in me. The calm sea of sand suddenly became restless. A countless number of whirlpools formed around me. Following the flipping of the yellow sand, a dried corpse with torn clothes and dried wood on its face slowly climbed up from the sand. Its pitch-black, stiff arms extended towards me.


    With so many desert mummies suddenly crawling out, I was caught off guard and quickly got up from the ground.


    "Could it be a Han Mo zombie?" I was stunned.

 C27

    F * ck! I wouldn''t have actually met a so-called zombie, would I? The chances of that happening were extremely high.


    I''ve only seen it in movies. This time, he really met one. He really broke out in a cold sweat for himself.


    For him to actually be able to face the zombie face to face in the Blood Crow diagram could be considered to be a "feast for the eyes". But then I have to fight my way out.


    These desert zombies had bald heads, almost no hair, and dark and green complexions. It was obvious that they were from a long time ago. His eyes had almost dried up, leaving behind two terrifying large holes.


    Some of the zombies seemed to have just died, with blood and pus flowing around their eyes, large white maggots started to crawl out one after another.


    They were wrapping their long claws around me.


    I covered my nose. These desert zombies were really too smelly. The stench almost made me faint. These zombies seemed to have been endowed with an idea. Although they didn''t have eyes, I could clearly feel them staring at me as if they were prey, letting out a sharp laugh.


    I have the Heavenly Crying in my hand, and a handful of the Heavenly Crying in my hand.


    "Crap!" "Come on." I shouted at the zombies.


    A few of the zombies were angry, and they charged at me, laughing and snarling, stretching out their long claws.


    The Heavenly Crying passed by, not leaving a single claw behind. A few of the zombie''s claws were cut off by me.


    The green-purple corpse claw moved a few times on the ground, and then it stopped moving. The few zombies that had their claws chopped off by the Heavenly Crying didn''t seem to feel any pain.


    Two zombies quickly and agilely pressed down on my shoulder, and two zombies held down on my legs. As the zombies dispersed, I saw a young, rotten little zombie running towards me.


    Unluckily, the little zombie was almost as tall as my crotch, and its mouth was level with my important area.


    I don''t know whether to laugh or cry at this discovery.


    The little zombie seemed to have found its target, and it opened its mouth to bite it.


    What was so special about this bite? I can''t f * cking cut off all my descendants? How could he continue to be happy in the future?


    This guy bites the left side and I twist right. He bites the right side and I dodge to the left. After a few rounds back and forth, I was lucky enough to avoid the attack.


    "F * ck, I''m going to start a massacre." I roared, and in the next second, with a wave of my hand, the Heavenly Crying cut off the arm of the old zombie that was pressing down on my left shoulder. My left shoulder gained freedom, and my right shoulder was about to be bitten off by a tall zombie.


    In the nick of time, the Heavenly Crying saved me once again. The zombie bit onto the edge of the Heavenly Crying''s blade.


    Pah pah pah ¡­


    All of the zombie''s teeth had fallen out, and its lips were split open. However, it didn''t feel any pain, and only laughed sinisterly. The laughter was sharp and piercing.


    I used the Heavenly Crying to put some distance between us and pushed it away with my left hand.


    After that, the Heavenly Crying lifted its hand and swung its blade, and the zombie that was holding onto my left leg rolled away. The eye-less eye was still looking at me, and its rotten lips were filled with maggots.


    Flexible on my left leg, I pull up the zombie holding my right leg, its mouth already biting into my pant leg, dragging it a few meters away.


    My anger rose, and I kicked it away. This time, I kicked its head away from the house. The zombie was rotten to the point that it did not need the Heavenly Crying anymore.


    A few zombies were easily taken care of by my actions.


    There was only this little zombie left. This desert zombie couldn''t be left alive.


    The Yutian Spear grew larger in my hand, and just right in time as I held it in my palm, locking onto that little zombie. With a light stroke, the Heavenly Crying finished the little zombie.


    Just as I was about to leave, I saw a large group of Blood Crow s rushing towards the zombies that I had cut into pieces. The group of Blood Crow began to gnaw on the zombies crazily. These Blood Crow should also be called carrion crows. It should be a corrosive animal.


    In < Legend of Xiangmo, Liu Sizi >, there was a message: "Han Dynasty, Liu Sizi Zhuang, is a self-appointed emperor and prefers simple nurturing of dry corpses of sand scavengers in order to protect against foreign invasion."


    Liu Zhuang who had inherited the Han Dynasty had once received the guidance of a God. In the last year before his death, he had raised a Desert Zombie in a mysterious place, and those zombies fed off the flesh of their prisoners. Although they were raised in captivity for a year, their power was boundless. Ferocious.


    And Liu Zhuang raised these to protect himself from invasion. At that time, the barbarian invasion had intensified, and the Northern Desert was the necessary path between the Han Dynasty and the barbarian race.


    Therefore, the clever Liu Zhuang had secretly fed the Dry Corroded Zombies in the Northern Desert to prevent the barbarians from invading. Thus, after his death, he had allowed the descendants of the Liu family to continue feeding the zombies in order to protect the outer borders of his Darkhan Dynasty.


    He once thought that a legend was a legend after all. If he hadn''t seen it for himself, he would have found it hard to believe.


    And I have no way of knowing about these Blood Crow.


    He only knew that the legends about the Blood Crow began from the ancient times. Legend has it that there was a war between the Heaven Realm and the Earth Realm. Then came the victory of justice, led by Nu Wa of the Nine Heavens. But it also brought disaster to Earth. As a result, there was the legend of being able to heal the heavens.


    The reason why half of the moon was missing was because, according to legend, Nuwa had taken the Five Stones from the moon to mend it, and that patch had been taken from the moon. Thus, the moon that had a spiritual nature got angry. It would always get angry in the following few days when it would take the stone, thus giving birth to the blood moon.


    Afterwards, it was said that the God gave Liu Zhuang a secret map of the Nine Heavens Goddess Nuwa. I heard that there were three important secrets hidden in the painting. Liu Zhuang had comprehended one of the mysteries and established this gigantic and mysterious mausoleum.


    And the evil diagrams that we encountered, we don''t know if it has something to do with the mausoleum. Or perhaps it was another dimension beyond the mausoleum?


    With many questions in mind, I set foot on the road in front of me.


    The road was long and I was thirsty. The boundless desert didn''t have a single drop of water, only sand that filled the skies.


    My lips were cracked and dry to the point that I could no longer sweat, and if I did I would dry out and die.


    He had just finished another big battle, and he had expended too much energy. However, the divine artifact in my hand didn''t loosen up. Behind me, I didn''t know when those Blood Crow had finished devouring the corpses, but they had already closed in on me. I have to be ready for battle.


    There was not a single blade of grass in this desert, only withered trees.


    If this goes on, I will die of thirst before those Blood Crow eat me.


    With that thought in mind, I forced out two droplets of saliva with difficulty and rubbed my wrist. Then, I slashed at the Heavenly Crying. A person could only rely on themselves in this predicament, especially when they were separated from Saner and the others.


    I can''t fall! I can''t!


    It was said that men had to be a bit more ruthless towards themselves. I sucked a lot of my own blood. It''s better to have blood than nothing. As long as there is liquid circulating in my body, I increase my chances of survival.


    The pain was numbed by my numbness. I carried on with this nameless pain.


    However, what he was worried about still happened.


    I had only been walking for a few minutes when I heard the flapping of wings in the air, coming closer and closer. A bad premonition arose in his heart.


    Turning around, I saw the Blood Crow rushing towards me.


    He must have smelled the scent of blood. I ignored that.


    Damn it! He would find something for himself to do.


    Without the Genuine Qi in my body, I won''t be able to get lucky. It was too tiring.


    I hope the Heavenly Crying in my hands can chase away that group of Blood Crow.


    My clothes were torn to shreds in the struggle against them.


    As I was slowly losing all my strength and on the verge of despair, I saw a tall, cylindrical dune rising out of the desert. It seemed lonely and out of place.


    Could it be the legendary ghost castle?

 C28

    The dune was four or five meters high when I reached it, and I saw a very young and beautiful woman standing in front of the dune door, bowing respectfully to me.


    "Welcome to the Desert Hill, please!"


    Why would there be a woman here? Isn''t this the realm of the Blood Crow in the Blood Tenth Diagram?


    But in the face of the woman''s seductive voice, I was a little taken aback. Maybe it''s because I''m too tired, I really need a large cup of water to bring me a place to rest, so that I can recuperate and find Saner and the others. Only then would he have a chance to go out.


    I actually followed the young woman into the sand castle.


    After entering, the first thing he saw was a tall and mighty sand platform. On both sides of the road, there were many dried branches and stones piled up together, forming a long and dim corridor. At the end of the road was a wide stretch of flat land.


    There were all sorts of plants growing on the flat ground. The plants on both sides of the path split apart, and only when they reached the end did they realize that they were in an underground tunnel.


    The woman smiled sweetly at me. "Please come in and rest."


    She didn''t say anything. She just smiled, and I followed her slowly down the tunnel.


    The passageway went lower and lower, but both sides became wider. There was a platform every meter with candles on it, so it wasn''t too dark.


    After walking like this for five to six minutes, they arrived at a large black door.


    I suddenly had a bad premonition in my heart, a feeling of "a man at the helm, I am the fish".


    "Please come in and rest. There is someone you want to meet here."


    "Someone you want to meet?" I threw out this question with great suspicion.


    Could it be that Saner and the rest were also in there? My heart was suddenly clear.


    The woman smiled and pointed towards the door. "Look, they are human beings?"


    I looked in the direction where her finger pointed. It was Saner and the rest.


    "Brother." Saner was tall and slender, smiling at me with eyes filled with calmness and tranquility that I had never seen before. If not for the fact that he called me big brother, I would have thought that I was mistaken.


    "Hubby." white-clothed woman also gently smiled at me. The strange thing was: How did her face get better? A beauty that could topple empires.


    For them to come here? Are they already waiting for me here? Weren''t they attacked by Blood Crow before? I saw that Saner and the other two were dressed very neatly, with not even a speck of dust damaged.


    I walked in slowly.


    After about ten steps, the door slammed shut.


    I was stunned.


    One second he was in the sand dune, the next he was in the forest?


    This transformation made me unable to keep my composure.


    I grabbed Saner''s hand. Why is there no temperature? So cold?


    "Saner, I''m not dreaming right? Is it really you guys? "


    Seeing my anxious expression, Saner grinned. "Of course, brother, it''s us.


    "Master, you must be thirsty after such a long journey, right? Would you like some water? This lake is dry and sweet, hurry up and drink some. "


    The white-clothed woman smiled coyly and politely as she handed me a water set with rolled up leaves. Her smile was really too beautiful, I couldn''t help but smile and take a big gulp from the ''lake''.


    "Brother, hurry up and eat the fish. You''re hungry."


    "Aren''t you going to eat? Where are we? We need to quickly leave this Blood Crow map. " I reminded them anxiously.


    Saner smiled indifferently, "Big bro, we''ll leave after you''ve eaten your fill. There''s no rush. "Since we''re already here, let''s first recuperate and then think of a way to leave."


    I feel that what he said makes sense, but when this calm Saner said such words, it didn''t seem like him at all. I don''t know why, the seemingly harmonious surface, in my heart I always felt that something was wrong, but also can''t say.


    I finished the big fish that Saner gave me in a few bites.


    The fish was very fragrant, without any thorns, and the meat was very tender. I finished eating and leaned against a tree.


    Before my butt warmed up on the grass, my stomach started to ache.


    "Aiyo, shit!" Why did his stomach hurt? Saner, are there any problems with the water and fish? "


    Only laughter answered me.


    In the next second, Saner and white-clothed woman started laughing, laughing sinisterly and with a sharp tone, their laughter became louder and louder.


    My stomach hurt more and more with their laughter.


    I then realized that they might not be Saner and white-clothed woman at all.


    "Who are you? "Why do you want to harm me!" I asked a stupid question. When I showed up on the evil map, who would be the good person? I''m afraid it''s all an illusion!


    Even that beautiful woman might have been an illusion.


    Sure enough, the figures of Saner and white-clothed woman became more and more indistinct, and finally formed a huge snake.


    I''ve seen that snake before. It''s one of the few endangered beauties.


    The snake''s head was flat, its mouth was large, and its teeth were sharp. It turned out to be a male beauty.


    He smiled.


    "You still want to go out after entering the Phantom Castle? The living who enter this place are the dead, and there is no way out. "Haha ¡­"


    F * ck! I''ve been tricked!


    How could the Blood Crow have a Serpent Essence that could become the weather? Clearly, this entire picture was filled with vicious birds and fierce beasts.


    This was going to be a big problem. But I will not make its food.


    "You want to eat me? The Divine Equipment in my hands is not someone to be trifled with. "


    That beautiful female snake noticed that there were two divine artifacts in my hands, and that huge snake with red flower markings on its body visibly shrank back.


    Seeing it turn around and run, I didn''t chase after it. I just want to get out of here.


    The snake disappeared.


    I watched for a few seconds and then turned to leave.


    Suddenly, the back of his neck felt a chill, and his body seemed to have been frozen in place.


    So it was the Spirit Snake''s scheme.


    It was said that the climate fiend had the ability to seduce people with his or her breath. He or she could freeze people with a single breath and do whatever he or she wanted.


    And now I was thrown to the ground by the male snake, who was smiling at me.


    My eyes can move, but my body can''t free itself. The pain in his stomach must have been from eating the fish and drinking the water.


    "Can you tell me what''s wrong with the water and the fish before I die? Where was this place? The young woman who opened the door for me was also an illusion? "How did you know I was looking for someone?"


    I thought that the snake would swallow me up impatiently after I asked it so much. However, I didn''t expect that the snake would actually answer me one by one.


    "Since you''re going to die, I''ll tell you."


    "This is the mountain of illusions, everything you see is illusions. The water you drink is not water, but the fish you eat is the blood spirit of the evil spirit. I am an illusion, and if you want to go out, you have to go through me. "


    The snake laughed.


    If I don''t f * cking transport the Genuine Qi, I''ll die. His body could not move, but he could still gather the Genuine Qi in his body. First, he would break free from its control.


    I endured the intense stomachache and started to circulate the Genuine Qi in my body.


    Practicing Qi Art was nothing more than combining physical strength with a key technique, and the key technique involved the second, third and so on.


    The first was a spell, the second was a two-way trick, and the third was a conversion seal. It was a bit complicated here, so he didn''t say much.


    I hurriedly used my mind and will to adjust my internal energy. I used my finger techniques and hand seals to strengthen the external world''s natural energy and strength to gather some of the rare Genuine Qi s in exchange.


    My exchange speed was very fast, mainly because my fingers could still move. Furthermore, this was an evil place, so my spiritual energy had greatly increased. This allowed me to display my Genuine Qi to a certain level, gathering a certain amount of air flow around my arms.


    The snake girl opened her mouth and was about to swallow me. I smelled it.


    "Explode!"


    I actually rushed out of the clamp. After stretching my shoulders, the Genuine Qi in my chest burst out. I did not expect to hit the snake on the head with one strike.


    The head of the snake was blown open by me, and blood spewed everywhere.


    The next second, I was free.


    Then I began to vomit. They were all the fish that he had just spat out, but upon closer inspection, it turned out to be black vengeful spirits with glowing green eyes.


    After that, all of the forest and lakes were gone, including the dead snake. When I looked again, I was covered in blood.


    "What''s going on?"

 C29

    Was it all an illusion? He had used the Heavenly Crying to stab himself? It was his left shoulder that had exploded. There was a gurgle of blood, but soon it stopped.


    I''ve had a secret since I was a kid. No matter how deep my wounds were, there was very little blood, and it was a little painful, but in a few hours it was completely healed.


    I had originally wanted to go into this mausoleum to make a fortune, but now it seemed that something had arranged for me to be gradually brought here. Is it related to this special ability I have? Then what was the purpose of the person who lured me here?


    With this analysis, nothing was as simple as that.


    I put away the Heavenly Crying. My eyelids are a little heavy. I walked on aimlessly.


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up as I saw a circular stone door. Strictly speaking, it was in the shape of a fan.


    The castle and the stone door? It was not impossible, other than yellow sand and rocks.


    If I''m not mistaken, this is the second door of the castle. The first door I went through was much the same as this one.


    Strangely, I did my best, but I didn''t open it.


    F * ck! There couldn''t be a door at the back of this door, right? I suddenly understood.


    It must be the Top Stone, the Automatic Stone.


    Fortunately, I knew I was going to enter the tomb, so I asked a well-known keymaker to make a folding key that would open this particular tomb door.


    I took the key from my flour bag and tied it to the bag. This thing was made from steel bars. It could be disassembled, it could also be folded and rotated. It had many functions.


    I folded and fixed the key quickly on each side, and soon it was a four-by-four, edgeless handlebar.


    I put the key in the crack in the fan-shaped stone door and slowly slid the top stone door shut behind it.


    With a crack, the door opened. I pushed through the outer door.


    The veins in my arms were much thicker than before. I twisted them hard and the door opened as soon as I opened it.


    But soon, I was gone. I stepped on the door and fell in.


    This doesn''t matter, it''s just that I saw a lot of purple bugs climbing up the hole, maybe because I saw the target I wanted to eat.


    I cried out in my heart.


    But then I thought, everything here is an illusion, especially this Blood Crow diagram, I found a trace of mystery, as long as it''s an animal it''s an illusion, everything''s empty.


    When I thought of this, I felt more frightened than I ever had before.


    But those bugs looked real, and then they quickly crawled towards me.


    Soon, I could see that the purple worms were two meters long, and with a knife prick on their back, they were able to wrap around me.


    It turns out that I was right.


    As expected, these disgusting things wrapped around me. At first glance, I knew that these worms were Purple Tailed Insects. Their greatest ability was to wrap around objects and then not be able to breathe. As time went by, they became tighter and tighter. And poisonous.


    Even though it was an illusion, it felt real. I can''t breathe.


    I didn''t dare to act rashly, in case I annoyed these guys by taking a bite. Even in the illusion, I still felt pain.


    Purple Tailed Insects could emit a fishy smell, and it was very strong.


    "Crap!" "These things really make me sick ¡­" I interrupted.


    I bit into the worm''s body.


    Crack


    I bite the purple-tailed bug in half, and it breaks off my face, and my mouth is full of red insect blood. Then the bug on the right was bitten in half by me.


    I was shocked myself.


    I actually bit them to death when they were faced with such a vile thing.


    After spitting out large mouthfuls of insect blood, I continuously vomited.


    He even spat out the remnants of the yellow sand that he had mistaken for water from the lake.


    His throat was very uncomfortable and he was extremely thirsty.


    I used the Heavenly Crying to lightly cut open my wrist and started to suck in a large mouthful of blood.


    The Blood Crow Realm is too evil, I can only be ruthless to myself in order to have the chance to go out.


    Taking the Heavenly Crying in hand, he charged into the battle.


    The Violet Tailed Giant Worm was killed by me. Before long, it was filled to the brim with bug corpses.


    I gasped and rested for two minutes. He then stood up and walked a few steps inside, entering another room.


    I looked around the room and saw that it was the outer chamber of the square castle. The front part of the building was blocked off by the walls. It should belong to the secret master chamber of the castle.


    The four-sided main room was about fifty square meters, much larger than the previous room. On the platform in the middle of the wall was a large Buddha statue, held up in a red shrine.


    This Buddha statue was gigantic, but the stage could barely hold up this buddha.


    Perhaps it was because it was too old, but the Buddha statue had already lost its original color, and could only be vaguely seen as a golden yellow. In the end, it did not lose its original color.


    I looked closer and was surprised. The Buddha statue looked like a Blood Crow, but the Buddha statue''s limbs were exactly the same as the Blood Crow''s.


    What was this Buddha statue? Could it be the crow faced Buddha Body?


    The Buddha Body was draped with a gold colored robe that could be distinguished by its color. Although it looked like a crow, its face was still kind. Although he had experienced the baptism of time, he was still standing.


    "Could it be the Raven King? But how could it be related to Buddha? I don''t understand that.


    The structure of this cunning castle is completely the same as the early stages of Han Dynasty. Even when I touched the walls, I only felt them after they were built with five-colored soil to solidify them. As early as the late spring and autumn, people worshipped the gods.


    And from the very beginning, had always believed in Buddhism, which was the so-called Shakyamuni. In order to spread Buddhism, Liu Zhuang introduced Buddha into China and became the first emperor to have Buddhist faith.


    At that time, Buddha''s Han Dynasty was the supreme reverence of all. From the operation of the sun and the moon, to the good and evil, to the blessings of the people, and to practice, all have the Buddha to dominate and choose.


    Han Dynasty "Han Book: Buddha''s Oath" has a record: "Buddha blesses the people. The Lord of the Buddha, the only person who has ever been a Buddha is his sinner, the Gold Buddha. He cultivates in all four directions and is innocent. He is bestowed with the will of transcendence. "


    It meant that Buddhism was supreme and untouchable, dominating all good and evil, with the common people as the main force. If one was punished for a crime, they would be able to cultivate the Dao of Buddhism in all four directions without being guilty.


    Looking at it this way, could it be that all these enchantments in the evil picture really had something to do with Liu Zhuang''s mausoleum?


    No matter what, Liu Zhuang''s introduction of Buddhism had a positive and far-reaching impact on China.


    With a reverent heart, I took a few more steps forward.


    Liu Zhuang was the first believer of Buddhism''s emperor in China. It was possible for him to build a buddhist mausoleum outside the mausoleum after death.


    Perhaps these blood diagrams were the punishment for intruding into his mausoleum. From the red buddha stone in the blood sea to the mysterious structure of the Blood Crow, some distinct characteristics of the Han Dynasty could be seen.


    I came to a stone platform carved with flowing wheat fields and a millstone of wheat ears. These things were carved very vividly.


    There was another table carved into the stone platform. On the table, there was a blue and white porcelain cauldron, covered with all sorts of beautiful Buddhist patterns. He did not lose his composure because of the passage of time.


    It could be seen just how prosperous Liu Zhuang''s authority at that time was.


    Suddenly, from the corner of my eye, I saw the crow faced Buddha Body''s left hand move. My heart skipped a beat. I looked again.


    Was it an illusion? His left hand was still flat on the altar.


    His eyelids grew heavier and heavier. A deep vertigo filled my nerves and senses.


    It was as if he was floating on an island.


    When I opened my eyes again, they almost popped out.


    Who did I see?

 C30

    The David from the Blood Crow walked down from the stage.


    Take a closer look...


    I saw my father?


    No, he''s not my father, I hate him!


    But why was he here?


    He was wearing a military uniform and holding a military knife. The knife had my name engraved on it.


    I stared at him angrily for a long time ¡­


    "Zu''er."


    After a while, his voice came out from the small room. The sound made all the blood in my body boil.


    "Zu''er, I''m your father."


    "You are not my father! You are my enemy! You''re just a bastard who abandoned his wife and son! " I shouted with all my might.


    "Zu''er, I have my reasons." His father''s voice was like a broken bell that had been dejected for a hundred years, unending for a long time.


    "Difficult? What difficulties can you have? "No matter how difficult it is, you shouldn''t abandon your wife and children. You are an irresponsible man, my mom and I will never forgive you!" I felt a moist liquid running down my face, wiping it away. It was tears.


    I''m actually crying for him? This made me even angrier.


    I took out the Heavenly Crying, and its cold light flashed a cold light in the dim light.


    I raised my hand towards him, "I swore that I would use this Heavenly Crying to kill you."


    As I spoke, my voice trembled. But it didn''t stop me from killing him. Even though my mother told me not to cut off my father before I died.


    The tall, powerful man now looked so lonely, so sad. His figure seemed so lonely.


    But it has nothing to do with me...


    I ignored his sadness. There were too many complex emotions in the despairing eyes that looked at my son as he tried to kill me. I didn''t want to see it, I didn''t want to know it.


    "Zu''er ¡­" I am not afraid that you will kill me. I will not blame my son for killing my father. It''s all my fault. But this was an illusion. I am here to guide you to release the Blood Crow. "


    The moment I said that, I was stunned. If it was an illusion, then how did he know that I was trapped in a Blood Crow? And he himself is in the Blood Crow? Did he have anything to do with it?


    All along, I''d only heard my mother say a few words about him, but there wasn''t much information about him. My impression of everything about him was so faint that I didn''t know anything about him at all. He was a mystery to me and a hate.


    "Guidance?" No need. All I have to do is kill you. Otherwise, it will be hard to dispel the hatred in my heart. " My hand began to tremble again. The Heavenly Crying trembled in my hand and I gripped it tightly as I slashed at it.


    However, he kept backing off, like a floating shadow. When I looked, he had moved to the corner of the wall.


    "Zu''er, wait until we get out. You''ll have a chance to kill me in the future." You can''t now. You have to get out. "Listen to me, child."


    His voice instantly grew older, filled with helplessness. I hesitated.


    Can I really make up my mind to kill him in one blow? My Heavenly Crying no longer had the urge to stab him. It hesitated in the cold dark air and just floated there.


    In the end, the Heavenly Crying fell from my hands. I crouched down and covered my head with my hands.


    "No!"


    As soon as the footsteps reached me, my body suddenly rose into the air and my feet slowly left the ground.


    "Child, don''t cry. Blood ties are indelible. I''m your father, after all. If you still hate me when that happens, I''ll let you off the hook. Now, you have to find a mechanism to get out. "


    "I don''t need you to care! Get lost! " I yelled impatiently and struggled left and right, but my body was still rising and the Heavenly Crying was dancing in my hands.


    "Don''t move, this is an illusion, otherwise you will only be hurt."


    I suddenly thought of my previous killing of the female snake and Purple Tail Bugs, and how I ended up getting injured.


    I tried to suppress my anger and stop moving.


    I really can''t die, especially after seeing this man. I swear I''ll get out of here alive.


    "Child, I will wait for you! Go to the left. "


    What do you mean? What did he mean by left?


    "To the left, the Buddha Body Road. "If you block the path, you will meet water."


    After saying that, the man''s figure suddenly disappeared. As for me, I fell straight down from the air, landing on top of the crow faced Buddha Body.


    Bang!


    The sound was loud and the ground was heavy, but I felt no pain.


    When I got up, I discovered that the crow faced Buddha Body''s left hand had actually lifted up. That hand was originally placed horizontally on the table. Why did he suddenly lift it up?


    And the five fingers of his left hand pointed to the right.


    Strange. I quickly calmed down and began to wonder if I had touched what I called a mechanism.


    Could the mechanism be on the left hand of the crow faced Buddha Body? Otherwise, why did his left hand suddenly change its position and point to the right?


    I took a few steps to the right, following the direction of the finger, and was startled.


    So there was actually a way out behind the crow faced Buddha Body. I took a few more quick steps to the left and found another way.


    Each side had their own path, which one was it?


    I looked at the face of the crow, and I suddenly thought of what my so-called father had said, "Go left."


    I remembered that my family had a copy of the "Thousand Blessings".


    Because my mother was a devout Buddhist, I read the atlas many times when I was a child. I can easily distinguish all kinds of Buddhist medallions on it.


    The correct path should not be in the direction of the crow faced Buddha Body''s finger, but in the opposite direction. Otherwise, the man wouldn''t have said go to the left.


    As soon as I made up my mind, I headed for the left side of the road, which was a narrow passageway.


    Once I entered the secret passage, I lost my mind ¡­


    He didn''t know what else he would have to go through to get out of this place. However, no matter what they encountered, they would have to use force to deal with it.


    After walking for a while, he realized that the distance between him and the secret passageway was getting smaller. Finally, I stopped at the end of the passage.


    When I reached the end, I realized that there was a river here. I picked up a rock and threw it away. The river was so deep that the bottom couldn''t be seen and sank without a sound.


    The river doesn''t look big, but it''s pretty deep...


    Taking a closer look, there was actually a red boat on the river. The boat was large, but not big. Strictly speaking, it was a medium-sized boat.


    Moreover, it was a wooden structure.


    "If you block my way, then you will meet with water." I think about what the man said.


    Now that the road was blocked, I had no choice but to row the boat to the other side.


    The sky here could not be separated from day and night. I got on the boat and looked at the sky. There were specks of starlight and they were very bright.


    Today, there was no blood moon. Instead, there was a glittering starlight. It was very big, very bright, and very beautiful.


    He didn''t think that such an evil place would have such a beautiful scenery.


    The object that shines like a star is, I think, a luminescent plant attached to the surface of the mantle.


    The river should also be a liquid layer on the surface of the core thousands of kilometers from the surface of the earth.


    Otherwise, it would not be like this.


    The earth is thought to be solid, but a small part of the core to the mantle is hollow.


    The solid is covered with a variety of minerals, the hollow part is very small, should be a little bit. That''s why humans are able to survive.


    These luminescent plants depend on the mantle for survival, absorbing the oxygen released by the two-itch carbon dioxide, so that there is breathing space here. Otherwise I would have died of hypoxia.


    This will... I then realized that the red ship was starved, so I could only paddle with my hands. I tried to row with my hands, propelling myself toward the darker, more unpredictable shore of the unknown.


    Walla ¡­


    At this moment, from an unknown place on both sides of the stone wall, several flaming stone arrows appeared. I was shocked.


    The boat caught fire in an instant, and I tried to hold on to the water to put it out, but it didn''t seem to work.


    Looks like I have no choice but to gamble.


    How to bet?

 C31

    The gamble was very simple, so he had no choice but to do it this way.


    It was to use his hands to quickly cross the river. Now, his life depended on the speed at which his hand moved. This was equivalent to competing in speed with the stone arrow.


    As soon as I realized this, I quickly used both of my hands to make the ointment. Ignoring everything else, I used all of my strength to draw the ointment, exerting all of my strength.


    If I could gather Genuine Qi in my body right now, it would be able to help me out. That speed would be even faster than my Wind Fire Wheel, but this stone arrow definitely wouldn''t give me the chance to get lucky.


    This fire was like Nana''s Three True Flames, indestructible in the face of water. I would be very anxious. They had been separated from Saner and the others, and now they were in an extremely urgent situation.


    Gritting my teeth, I close my eyes and paddle forward. My arms are already cramping, but I dare not slack off.


    Not long after, the red ship was blackened by the stone arrow. The flames burned brighter and brighter, causing me to tear up.


    He shook his head violently a few times. He didn''t have the time to wipe his tears away. His slightly blurry vision stared unwaveringly at what was in front of him.


    The closer they got to the shore, the more hope they had for survival.


    The raging flames had engulfed half of the red ship. The charred smell mixed with the blinding light made me feel uncomfortable all over.


    Shi Jian didn''t plan on letting me go. Hua hua! Hua! * They kept shooting towards me. Some fell into the river, some hit the boat.


    "Damn, how long will it take?" I broke out, head down, half curled up in the boat. His hands didn''t stop moving, slashing desperately.


    Not good!


    The ship began to sink...


    Only then did I realize that half of my body was already submerged in the river. I don''t know if there were any beasts or birds in the river, I would be done for if I was eaten.


    He had to row! I used all my might to slash.


    Finally ¡­ The boat slammed into something. I looked and stopped?


    After a burst of joy, I hurriedly climbed onto the shore.


    I ran for my life and stopped for a while.


    In front of me was a large dune. No, sand castle.


    The sand wall here was extremely hard, and the scenes of the golden age of the Han Dynasty were carved on it. It was incomparably exquisite.


    Although it was a long time ago, one could still see the brilliance and vividness of the colors at that time.


    There was a golden lake in the middle of the sandcastle, and to my surprise, there was a sarcophagus hanging from it.


    It was a sarcophagus! It wasn''t made of steel! It shocked me.


    "Han Shazhen Classic: Northern Hungary": "Zhuang Emperor accepted the Northern Desert, to defeat the Huns, the war of the sand. The Sharum were safe and secure in the imperial court. "All the soldiers were taught to use their swords well, while the rest were used as the beams of the mountain."


    I had long since heard that the Han Dynasty at that time was very powerful. Early in the year, the Han Dynasty had driven the Northern Huns out of their borders, all the way to the north of the desert. The Huns moved westward.


    Ever since Liu Zhuang ascended to the throne, he had been strictly disciplined and fiercely killed. In the process of dealing with the Huns, he had seized the river bed and the river west, thus gaining control of the Western Regions and the Northern Desert.


    During the chase, that place was covered in a layer of yellow sand, which was then used by the Han Dynasty.


    Afterwards, following the example of the Western countries, the Han Dynasty established a unique sand castle and sand puppet at a specific place in the Han Dynasty.


    During the war between the Southern Huns and the foreign territories, Han Dynasty and the Northern Huns once again waged several dune battles that lasted for more than a hundred years.


    Soldiers and generals were more adept at using yellow sand to protect themselves and to fight. The influence of the sand industry on Han Dynasty was also much deeper.


    Thus, it is not impossible to make a coffin out of yellow sand, which has been processed by a series of materials from the Five-Colored Soil.


    The floating coffin was suddenly suspended above the surface of the golden lake. The golden color of the lake was probably due to the lake itself.


    Even from afar, the sarcophagus appeared a faint gold color. Although it was a thousand years old, its sand was hard and soft. The surface of the lake reflected a faint golden light.


    The light here was very dim. If one did not pay careful attention, one would not be able to see this floating coffin.


    This lake looks very deep, I think the space here must have been damaged in the past, which was why a large amount of water was poured in during the rainy season, forming this large lake.


    However, there was one thing for sure. This lake existed before, but it wasn''t a large scale lake. It was an artificial lake.


    I can''t care less about the size and history of these blisters. I think this floating coffin should have a lot to do with the exit. After all, I can''t find any other exit.


    He had reached the end of the road. Nothing else.


    So it was the most important thing to open up the mystery of the coffin and find its way through.


    Can we go directly? As soon as I thought about it, I realized that sometimes my brain is a little bit weak.


    In such an evil land, the depth of the water did not matter. He could swim, but he was afraid that there might be some kind of creature hidden underwater.


    I had been through so many accidents that I had to be on guard.


    Ship! I thought of that in my head.


    The red ship had been destroyed. If there was a boat, then wouldn''t I be able to touch the floating coffin?


    No ship could be built, but tools were needed.


    I quickly looked around and was surprised to find a large number of stone pillars. I was excited.


    These pillars of exhaust gas were lying quietly in the middle of a large piece of sand, leaning against the wall.


    If all the stone pillars were tied up, they could become a stone boat.


    The moment I saw the water, I knew it was stagnant.


    In such a strange space, perhaps no living being would be able to invade for hundreds or even thousands of years. Gradually, the density of the water increased until it became stagnant. They can float heavy objects.


    The wood was divided into three, six, nine grades. Some were good, some were bad. It was the same with the stone pillar. Fortunately, the stone pillar was hollow. I think it was deliberately constructed by Liu Zhuang''s people that year, to lift the floating coffin. It should be done this way, too.


    The ancients had said, "The stone is solid, and there is no floating. It''s hollow and bigger than a boat, so it can be carried on a ship at the same time. "


    The back of my hand was already broken, but I didn''t have to worry about that. My body was recovering fast from the damage.


    Putting them together, I will find a way to tie these hollow pillars together.


    Since Liu Zhuang had sent people to transport the sarcophagus to the center of the lake using the stone boat back then, there must have been a rope binding program. I carefully rummaged through the large area of sand a few times.


    In the end, I found three thick and sturdy yellow ropes.


    Holding the yellow rope in my hand, I felt a wave of excitement. After a short while, the three hollow stone pillars were tightly tied together, forming a stone boat.


    I took a deep breath and didn''t linger. He dragged the stone boat into the lake.


    Bang


    The calm surface of the lake burst open, splashing water everywhere.


    The stone ship finally went into the water. I dropped to the floor. "Pfft, pfft, pfft.


    My movements just now didn''t tire me to death.


    It was finally over. I got up and jumped over the stone boat. The boat rippled a few times, and I paddled with both hands toward the coffin.


    Everything was going smoothly. Although the corner of my pants were also wet, this stone boat was still passable.


    But when I was halfway down...


    Suddenly, the water in the lake began to boil and bubble.


    I was on high alert, my heart racing. He watched the movement unfold under the surface of the lake.


    What was going on? What do you mean? Is this the tempo for something to happen to me?

 C32

    Just when I was caught off guard, the surface of the lake exploded and a few monsters with human and fish tails pounced towards the stone boat.


    Those black claws had sharp nails that could easily cut through a person''s skin.


    I took a closer look. F * ck! So it was a Merman.


    The drakes by the side of the boat looked grim, their arms chained to each other. The chains were very thick, and they were staring directly at their skin.


    The blackened face of the male was wet, with little mucus, and it looked very sick. The greenish, purplish skin may have been soaked in water for a long time.


    They let out unintelligible screams, as if they were singing or talking. However, most of them still sang.


    These Merman sing the song of Han Dynasty, I don''t know why, but I can understand it immediately. There was even an indescribable feeling of sadness.


    The song was gentle and forlorn. She stares at me with grief and unwillingness. It seemed like he hadn''t eaten in a long time.


    My heart thumped. The fabled mermaids are all very gentle, but the mermaids in history are definitely evil and savage.


    The Mountain and Sea Scripture recorded: "The Kingdom of Xuan, the State of Li Er, the State of Diao Diao, all gloomy south."


    There were also records of mermaid''s physique in the Book of Taiping, "There are mermaids in the East China Sea, five to six feet long, human-like in shape, with eyebrows, mouth, nose and hands."


    The ones I saw were indeed exactly the same as the ones in the records, and even a bit larger.


    "Scram!" If you don''t scram, I''ll chop off your claws? "


    When the merfolk heard my warning, they stopped singing. With a ferocious and vicious glare, he wanted to use the side of the boat to leap on top of me and attack me.


    I can give them a chance?


    With the Heavenly Crying in hand, all of them flashed.


    As the divine tool passed by, the black drakes noticed that the situation had taken a turn for the worse and fell back into the water, disappearing without a trace.


    I took the opportunity to row.


    As they got closer, the lake became quieter and quieter. It was so quiet that my heart was in turmoil, and I was extremely uneasy.


    The sarcophagus still distracted me a little.


    I looked down at the surface of the lake and saw no movement. I was afraid of the black drakes, I thought.


    I took out the Yutian Spear and used the tip of the lance to lure the floating coffin over, so that it would be easy to open.


    At this moment, an accident still happened ¡­


    The black drakes attacked me again, this time not by the side of the boat, but directly on top of me.


    I swayed left and right, the boat swayed from side to side, and a few times I almost fell into the water.


    I pulled out the Heavenly Crying and killed a Black Dragon.


    At this moment, the surface of the lake started to roar, and waves began to surge towards me.


    I raised the Yutian Spear high in the air, trying my best to focus my mind to temporarily stop the churning of the lake waves.


    The Yutian Spear sensed the presence of the beast and started to emit a blue light. It attracted the attention of the few Black Dragons.


    One of the black drakes made a noise that sounded like a conch crying out to the lake. Surprisingly, the lake surface regained its calm.


    This reminds me of something related to Han Dynasty, and it happened in the era of Liu Zhuang as well.


    In Han Dynasty, there was a book called < Talking Among Big Men > that recorded a story: There was a peaceful village in Han Dynasty that sank to the bottom of the sea for some reason. At that time, the villagers were all buried in the sea.


    And the cause of this tragedy was the Black Dragon.


    One day, when a villager was out fishing, he saw a monster lying on the sand with a head and tail and a chest of red pleated flesh.


    Then the sea began to roar, wave after wave, until the village was flooded, and the tsunami lasted for ten days.


    In other words, if a human were to kill a Merman, it would result in anger from the water. The scene just now was similar to the calm village on Han Dynasty.


    I don''t know why the Black Dragon wanted to save me.


    But then something unexpected happened...


    Just when I was at my wit''s end, the Black Dragon not only quelled the lake''s anger, but also stopped its attacks on me.


    They all fell to their knees on the stone boat, kowtowing to me.


    I''m confused about that.


    What was the situation with these monsters? Could it be that he is afraid of the Divine Equipment in my hands?


    The few black drakes chattered on and began to sing again. After listening to them, I felt mixed emotions and couldn''t help but sing along with them.


    As I sang, I actually shed tears.


    When I came to my senses, I realized that I had lost my composure.


    I coughed a few times and stared coldly at the few black drakes kneeling on the boat.


    "What do you want to do? Hurry up and dodge? Aren''t you afraid that the Divine Equipment in my hands will kill you? "


    The Black Dragon seemed to understand my words as it continuously shook its head.


    A Black Dragon raised its small, sharp claws and pointed them at my Yutian Spear, then at the chains on their arms.


    Do they want me to use Yutian Spear to break the chains on their behalf? What if they bite me back when I remove their chains?


    However, when I saw the pitiful begging of those monsters, my heart softened.


    When a Black Dragon saw that I didn''t react, it took out a key from somewhere and pointed to the coffin.


    I knew right away. Could it be that this key was used to open the coffin?


    The Black Dragon respectfully handed the key to me before kneeling on the ground.


    Without saying anything further, I took out the Yutian Spear s and snapped their chains.


    Ah!


    Several of the Black Dragons let out a blood-curdling screech. Seeing that I was free, he bowed to me, then flopped down the river. Presumably, this lake was connected to other places. They must have gone home.


    After all, he had been imprisoned here for more than two thousand years ¡­


    The key in his hand was sticky. The Black Dragon had kept it for over a thousand years. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but be speechless.


    I took the key and easily opened the coffin.


    The moment the lid opened, I was stunned.


    There was a beautiful lady sleeping inside. The young beautiful lady seemed to be in her twenties, not to be more than thirty years old. She looked extremely beautiful and elegant, and was definitely a beauty capable of toppling empires.


    Looking at this face, I immediately felt an indescribable pain in my heart. It was as if I had a never-ending relationship with this woman.


    As for the relationship, I don''t know. But this was the first message that came to my mind.


    There was a booklet on the woman''s body.


    My trembling hands couldn''t help but open the booklet. It clearly said, "Why should this concubine enjoy life? Why should I be afraid of death? I''m afraid that the spirit of this concubine and the son of Emperor Ming will not be able to rest forever. Even if I were to go, I will die. "


    This woman has a son? Could she be an unknown concubine to Liu Zhuang?


    The next second I got the answer. At the bottom of the booklet, there was a woman''s signature: Leng Yanqian.


    Too often? Isn''t this the official in charge of the matters of the Han Dynasty? This woman was actually the daughter of a high official.


    Why do I feel so sad when I see this woman?


    With doubts, I took out the gold cloth from the coffin and covered white-clothed woman''s face and body because of the lesson of having half of her face dried up in the wind.


    There were gold, silver, and jewelry hidden in the coffin. I had forgotten the original purpose of the first tomb. My line of sight was not on the silver and white objects, but on a gold mask.


    At this time, a gigantic Blood Crow flew out of the coffin, flapping its wings and flew towards the even darker darkness.


    I picked up the golden mask. Why does this thing look so familiar? My heart ached.


    Unknowingly, I had already put on the golden mask.


    At this moment, the earth quaked and the mountains shook. The entire sand castle began to shake violently.


    As it swayed, I seemed to see the woman open her eyes and smile at me, calling out for Jian''er.


    What was more surprising was that my steps were unsteady. I fell from the boat into the lake, unable to muster any strength. The gold coffin was overturned, and the woman sank into the lake.


    I sank to the bottom of the lake with her, gradually losing consciousness.


    In my dream, I saw a huge house ¡­

 C33

    The house looked intangible, but the land I stood on was real.


    There was a sound in the house. I followed the sound and saw that it resembled a gambling den.


    There were many men kneeling on the floor in front of the casino. They all looked like men in Chinese clothing, some were servants, some were officials. They were all trembling like the leaves on a tree.


    There was a woman kneeling beside the fragrant wood chair in the corner.


    I was startled. Wasn''t this the woman in the coffin?


    Right now, he was kneeling on the ground, not saying a word. He looked very angry and extremely helpless.


    "Your Majesty, chenqie pleads with you to spare Jian''er! This chenqie only has this one son, I''m begging you! "


    The woman spoke. Her voice was like a hundred spirits, yet it carried an obvious pleading tone as her head hit the ground loudly.


    "You are the crown prince, if you don''t focus on your studies, what would be the consequences of gambling here? The Grand Preceptor''s daughter had also lost her life. "Since you like gambling so much, I''ll give you a chance."


    The one who spoke was a man wearing a dragon robe and his voice was loud like a bell. It sounded both powerful and chaotic. His hands were behind his back, his back was to me, but I could feel the anger in his eyes.


    The emperor reprimanded a young man at the corner of the table.


    The young man on his knees had his head down, and I couldn''t see his face.


    "Father, I was wrong. I don''t dare to do it again. Please let me go this time." The young man kowtowed and begged the emperor to detour. He looked extremely pitiful and helpless as he trembled. It was evident that he was very afraid of the Royal Father that he spoke of.


    The girl called Leng Yanqian also knelt on the ground. Her eyes were full of disappointment and resentment, but she couldn''t hide her anxiety as a mother begging for mercy for her son.


    "Mother, please bring me to say some good words to royal father. Please forgive me this time."


    Mother? So the Jian she spoke of was her son.


    Jian''er? Isn''t that Liu Zhuang''s eldest son? Legend has it that this Liu Jian''s mother was unknown, and he passed away young. There were no children left behind.


    Could the one kneeling on the ground be Liu Jian? And the one with her back facing me and her hair standing on end, is Liu Zhuang?


    I burst through the empty air with my doubts. The scene gradually faded and became more and more blurry.


    "Take my punishment for me ¡­"


    The young man suddenly looked up and smiled at me. I couldn''t see his face.


    Suddenly, Liu Jian disappeared. My body felt a chill, as if a soul had rushed into my body.


    Then a coffin was brought in. The cold rose from the bottom of his feet. I was sucked into my body by that breath, choking on my breath. The cold Qi of the huge black coffin rushed over.


    "I told you to gamble your life and death, but since you haven''t made any progress, I''ll leave you up for the heavens to decide." The one who spoke to me was Liu Zhuang.


    His face was solemn and filled with righteousness. In the midst of the scattered images, I was able to see his appearance clearly. Solemnly and solemnly, it made me tremble all over.


    Bang...


    The door was forcibly shut, letting out a dull sound.


    Before closing the door, I could clearly see that Leng Yanqian was calling out to me. His feelings were deep and his intentions heavy. I was at a loss for words. I could only blankly watch as she had a sorrowful and anxious expression on her face as she tried to pull me away from here.


    "Jian-er! My Jian! "No!" The woman ran to the door.


    Too late... The door was closed.


    My heart tightened and I wiped away my tears. He looked around.


    This restaurant had become real again. It was as if the ethereal scene had never happened.


    Now it''s just me and this coffin.


    F * ck! Where is this place?


    And that Liu Jian from before? Did it really fly into my body? What is his relationship with me? That woman clearly called me Jian''er just now. What is my relationship with her?


    Suddenly, just as I was deep in my thoughts, the coffin moved.


    My vigilant heartbeat quickened, and Lima ducked behind the pillar.


    Only then did I remember what Liu Zhuang said about the "gold stall".


    I know that.


    Every generation had their own "gold gambling stalls", the biggest of which was the silver stalls. Some people even became rich because of this.


    A few people made a bet and then found someone to compensate the dead man for the night.


    Next to the coffin was a white cat and a white flag.


    The black cat was psychic. It would awaken the dead, and at the same time, it would awaken the hatred and grievance of the dead. More people will die when the time comes. Therefore, it could only be a white cat.


    Apart from the money, if one of the people being bet were to be named, if one of the people in the golden stand won, then the other person would be able to hold his head up high. And the loser will be dead for a long time.


    There was a saying that made it so that one could never get rich again.


    What exactly was the reason behind the death of Liu Jian, the man from Han Dynasty, so early? Could he be someone who was obsessed with the gold stall and was punished to death by Liu Zhuang in the end?


    I wiped off my sweat. After thinking about it, I understood that the high ranking woman in the coffin had died because she was insulted by Liu Jian.


    I was just unlucky that I was trapped in the illusion of a Blood Crow and even had to deal with the troubles of fighting and intelligence, but I didn''t expect the coffin to let out a heavy sigh.


    The voice of the wronged woman was young, but it carried a great injustice.


    "Sigh ¡­"


    A sigh scared me so much that my whole body trembled.


    The woman sat up in the coffin and stared at me in the darkness, hiding behind the pillar.


    She wouldn''t see me as the Liu Jian who killed her, right?


    I suddenly ignored an important link...


    Before the ethereal scene faded, I saw the faint figure of Liu Jian raising his face to speak to me. I can deduce from his appearance that he looks very similar to me.


    At this moment, a mouse passed by. The white cat chased after him. He jumped over the coffin.


    "Meow ¡­"


    After the white cat passed by, the coffin suddenly showed a great deal of resentment and immediately stood upright.


    Under the dim and deathly light, the woman''s green eyes flashed with a cold light. Her eyes were filled with resentment.


    F * ck! Damn it!


    It turned out to be a black cat. Some bastard had done something to it, painting it white.


    "Liu Jian... You return me my chastity! "


    The woman jumped up and threw herself at me.


    Ah!" I screamed, and the woman grabbed my neck and tightened her grip. His ten fingers chilled to the bone.


    I took out the Heavenly Crying and slashed at the girl''s hand.


    "I am not Liu Jian! I am not! " I shouted angrily as I stared at the girl.


    She actually thinks of me as such a despicable crown prince. Although this Liu Jian had mysteriously died at a young age, his death was not unfair.


    What right did such a rotten and useless prince have to ascend to the throne?


    I am very angry with everyone for treating me as Liu Jian. And the real Liu Jian actually hid in my body.


    I know this is an illusion.


    However, the lady did not let go. She did not care about the Heavenly Crying in my hands, but wanted to strangle me to death.


    My tongue sticks out, this woman''s strength is too great after becoming a ghost.


    I quickly operated the Genuine Qi until my face turned purple. I held in my last breath.


    A strange thing happened...


    My last Genuine Qi''s attack actually bounced me out. The female ghost on the other hand, was the real Liu Jian.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    His neck grew longer and longer, until his face finally turned purple.


    And I saw clearly that this thing looked exactly the same as me, as if it had been split by a cell.


    Then the man died and the door opened. After the woman had taken her revenge, she was filled with resentment and turned into a wisp of cyan smoke as she left.


    Leng Yanqian rushed in and saw her son lying on the ground, crying her heart out.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help but cry. Unstoppable flow.


    I clearly felt her pain, as if I had done the wrong thing, causing my mother so heartbroken, making me feel guilty and remorseful.


    Could it be that I was Liu Jian in my previous life? Leng Yanqian and I were a mother and son in a previous life? Liu Zhuang is my royal father?


    There are so many connections, and I''m going to pull them out.


    When I realized this, the scene blurred. I was dragged into a maelstrom.


    Where was next? When will it be the end?

 C34

    Before I fall into the vortex, I have to state that I have found the exit in the illusion of the Blood Crow.


    The entrance was the golden mask that he had brought out of the hanging coffin, which shook the whole castle.


    So much so that when I fell to the bottom of the lake, I saw a scene related to me using my illusions regarding Han Dynasty and Liu Zhuang. This allowed me to understand how Liu Jian had miraculously died, and allowed me to question the relationship between my past life and Liu Zhuang''s mausoleum.


    I gripped the gold mask in the vortex. That was most likely a thought left by my mother from my previous life, Leng Yanqian. I can''t abandon it.


    The huge whirlpool was a demonic red. There was no blue light, no ghostly green, only a striking red.


    Until I was thrown into a fishy space. It was the same blood-red color.


    But what suffocated me was the fact that there were bones everywhere, and I had never seen so many of them.


    The moment I touched this place, I knew that this was the so called Blood Bone Bamboo Diagram from the Blood Tenth Diagram.


    White bones. How many creatures had been here before? The bones of people and animals piled up like a mountain.


    There were even more bones stuck in the red soil like bamboo.


    Everywhere there were traces of a massacre. I have a bad feeling about being here.


    Perhaps I will suffer more than I have ever suffered here. My sixth sense has always been strong, and I hope it''s not what I think it is.


    However, things did not turn out as he wished ¡­


    The air was reeking of stench and cold. It was very hot and very hot. Those bones that had been inserted into the red soil really did look like bloody bamboo, terrifying and horrifying.


    This was the real devil''s land. He had long since heard that the Bloodbone Bamboo Space was filled with the torture of purgatory, causing all living creatures to feel fear from the sound of it.


    I looked closely at the bone bamboo and found that there was something mysterious about it. The arrangement of the bones was very strange.


    Every thirty bone bamboos were inserted into a square of red soil. Every thirty pieces of red soil formed a boundary. And every 30 red clay composition of the middle group for a large group of boundaries.


    The arrangement was obviously artificial, not loose at all.


    I suddenly thought of something and felt that this formation was very familiar. It seemed to be a single word.


    I climbed onto the tallest red rock and suddenly looked down. It was indeed a "Liu" character. Within the "Liu" character, there was clearly a scattered layout, indicating that it was a Cheng Zi.


    That was weird. Who was Liu Cheng?


    I jumped off the red stone. I have to get out of here first. As long as I can charge through all of them, perhaps I''ll be able to leave the mausoleum.


    At this moment, the fog of the Blood Bone Bamboo Realm was getting thicker and thicker. No matter how I tried, I couldn''t get out.


    Could it be that there was some kind of bewitching array here?


    Before entering this mausoleum, I knew a lot about Han Dynasty and looked through a lot of information.


    I have long heard that there is a type of bewitching mist in Han Dynasty, which is very powerful.


    At that time, Liu Zhuang had just recovered River Gap and River West, the northern and southern Huns had not truly been conquered, and were constantly restless and restless.


    Therefore, Liu Zhuang found a mysterious person. That person was a Mage, and was skilled in bewitching formations, causing all living creatures to be unable to leave the dense fog he had set up. Used to ward off invasion.


    "The Confinement of the Han Witch" contained the words, "The evil path of the Han Witch, the Confinement of the Heavens, the use of illusion techniques, and the use of the Bewitching Mist also caused you to lose your direction, explode your intestines, and engage in beast trapping battles."


    This meant that there was a very powerful Magus in the Han Dynasty. The "Child Arts" in the "Killing Heaven Cover" could cause a person to lose their direction and become unable to leave that area.


    The black fog that I saw was similar in color to the fog that Han Dynasty Mages had released in the history books.


    For the time being, I am not in any danger under this kind of black fog. However, because I am not in the fog itself, I cannot see the interior. I can see that it is a mass of moving miasma.


    The ability of that Magus from the Han Dynasty couldn''t be underestimated. It seemed like he was a person of the spiritual force race.


    The highest cultivation realm of a person is to use their mental strength, physical strength, and inner strength to combine to reach a certain realm. This kind of technique belonged to the same type of technique used to control black fog.


    This Magus'' cultivation had obviously reached the realm of merging human spirits into one while he was still alive.


    Since they were people with mental energy, all the resources in nature were the targets for them to use. It was the same as me using my internal energy to control and accumulate Genuine Qi.


    It seems like the Chinese Witch I met was the biggest Boss. The level was still high.


    I laughed at myself. The more unlucky he was, the more unlucky he would be. The more difficult it was, the worse it would be.


    Fortunately, I read the history book of the Han Witch to break the black fog and there is only one way...


    As long as he could find the Fog Man itself and destroy the black fog Formation, everything would be fine.


    To use the black fog was already exhausting. Because he was using his mind''s will to create the black fog''s effect, it already consumed a lot of physical strength.


    Besides, the Fog Man''s own base would not be too far away.


    Available... That damn Han Wu is already dead. It''s been so many years, can he still live?


    But if I die, then how do I explain the fog array I''m being cast?


    Could it be that she had placed a Fog Curse on this space before she died? As long as an outsider invaded, he would be trapped inside?


    When I observed the changes around me, I found a situation. The fog was coming from those bone bamboos.


    I held my breath, swallowed, and walked slowly toward them.


    Only when he approached them did he realize that these bone bamboos were engraved with densely packed kids.


    To be honest, I quite admire the words Han Dynasty. Very pretty.


    The calligraphy of the early Han Dynasty was complex and beautiful, and it was a great leap for the calligraphy and the times after that.


    The seal book is written in lines, and the script is written in a hand sign.


    This kind of change fundamentally changes the face of Chinese characters, is the most violent change in the history of Chinese characters, known as "kai qian" change.


    And the words on the bone bamboo were obviously from the early stage of Han Dynasty, which was also the small paper charm Liu Zhuang used at that time.


    These small charms were filled to the brim with every single bone bamboo.


    I could roughly see the meaning behind his words: The Ming Emperor Liu Zhuang and his two sons were buried in the mausoleum together. If there were any outsiders invading or destroying the mausoleum, they would be trapped to death by the mist array. His wizard Mu Mei would live and die with this place for generations to come.


    What do you mean? Double cell? Liu Zhuang''s eldest son, Liu Jian still had a twin? This shocked me.


    After all, we do not have complete grasp of the authenticity of history, so it is normal for there to be omissions.


    What truly shocked me was that the Magus called Mu Mei had died together with the Blood Bone Bamboo Realm?


    Could it be ¡­ The witch is still alive? ( Well, I''m not sure if it''s a witch, but the name sounds like it.)


    It made me think of the Immortal Dan.


    Every generation of emperors, no doubt, yearned for this. In order to find one, he did everything he could. How could he not look for an ambitious person like Liu Zhuang who valued power and position?


    Maybe Liu Zhuang sent a few powerful God Realm or powerful warriors to create this mysterious space and then was lucky enough to refine some pills. He gave a few of them to eat, so that their Liu''s Tomb could exist together with the heavens.


    This is just my conjecture, but my understanding of the small characters on the bone bamboo can''t be wrong.


    It seems everything here is not that simple. It should be even harder to get out.


    I was lost in thought. The black fog was getting thicker, and I could barely open my eyes. But in the midst of the fog, I could actually see droplets of blood floating in the air. It was very shocking.


    What are these blood droplets? I felt a pang in my heart.

 C35

    The blood droplets were round and red, floating in the air, shuttling back and forth between the black fog.


    To my surprise, each drop of blood contained a cruel criminal scene. Some were sawed, some were struck by axes, some were fried in oil pots, and some even suffered at the Ice Blade Mountain ¡­


    Looking at it made my hair stand on end, goosebumps rose all over my body. This scene was no different from the scene in hell.


    If I fall into these scenes, wouldn''t I be suffering a fate worse than death?


    The problem was: death did not kill him. Repeating the pain was the most desperate and cruel thing he could do.


    The droplets of blood seemed to have eyes, and they floated faster and faster, circling and circling above my head.


    You''re not bringing me into those scenes, are you?


    The red stuff surrounded me and I ran for my life, but I couldn''t get out of the range of the black fog. The miasma followed me.


    Suddenly ¡­ A drop of blood hit the back of my head and exploded on my head when I wasn''t on guard.


    Suddenly, my consciousness blurred, and I lost my footing. He was immediately drawn into the scene of the drop of blood.


    Bang


    A sound came from the black fog and I disappeared.


    In reality, I didn''t know that I was still here. It was just that those horrifying and cruel scenes were all illusions. However, the feeling was very real. It really hurt.


    As soon as I hit the ground, I saw a lot of scissors. Were these blood droplets really the so-called eighteen levels of hell?


    So many scissors were coming straight at me. I ducked out of the way.


    Could this be the real Scissor Hell?


    Strictly speaking, this layer was specifically designed to punish those who had a bad mouth in the mortal world.


    The woman''s husband unfortunately died early, and she became a widow. If you abet her into remarriage or tie her up, you will die in hell with scissors and your fingers cut off! Not to mention that her husband was not dead.


    The pair of pincers were extremely hard and large. If they were hit by the pair of scissors, their bodies would definitely be separated immediately.


    The yellow light grew stronger and stronger, and I ran forward. This place was filled with knives. I ran quite skillfully. Even though I had quite a bit of skin on my feet, it was already quite difficult for them to not get pierced.


    F * ck! How do I get out of here?


    The scissors brushed past my shoulder. Before I could even catch my breath, a pair of scissors came flying towards me.


    In this critical moment, I didn''t have the chance to gather my internal energy. I bit down again. The scissors were very nimble. They followed my movements and cut my butt with a ''shua'' sound.


    "Aooo!"


    I screamed, and luckily, as the scissors cut my ass, I moved my foot forward a few steps, and the damn scissors cut my pants.


    If this goes on, I''ll really be cutting my ass off.


    I quickly pulled out the Heavenly Crying. When the Heavenly Crying sensed the evil creature, it immediately emitted a strong blue light that I had never seen before.


    In the confrontation between the Heavenly Crying and the yin fiend scissors, the two objects emitted a strong blue and yellow light. I activated my will and started to work hard to control the Heavenly Crying, hoping to unleash a strong power to suppress the Yin Shears.


    I''ve read about this in history books.


    "Baosha Classics" clearly recorded: "Han Cang treasure, many Lin Lang, as high as a pony. The treasure that is like the Yin Shears, is called Spirit Channeling Brilliance. It attacks the target, and when it is touched, it will reveal the target''s flesh and blood. "


    Rumor has it that the Yin Demon Tailor was a Yin Tailor made from the plate of two Divine Dragons. Only because the two Divine Dragons were inherently wild and hard to tame, they were later taken back by the Nine Heavens Nuwa and turned into scissors, used in the underworld to punish those with the honey-tongued sword and venomous tongue.


    Sweating profusely, I felt my pants in panic. Fortunately, they were not badly cut, so I reacted quickly.


    I tried my best to think, the Heavenly Crying had already released the power of my mental state and the chant that I had just chanted.


    In the end, the yellow flame of the Baleful Yin scissors became smaller and smaller, and the other Baleful Yin scissors disappeared.


    Before long, blue light filled the entire Scissor Hell, and the knife was nowhere to be seen. The blue light surrounded me and carried me out of the floor.


    I fell to the ground.


    I dare not let my guard down. Saner and the others have not found me, I cannot die!


    Just as I stood up, I began to determine the direction of the Magus.


    I started to accumulate inner strength and use the Heaven''s Path Genuine Qi to feel the location of that damned Magus.


    I started to close my eyes and use the Baihui Acupuncture Point on my left head to absorb the natural energy from the Blood Bone Bamboo Space. After the air current is completely absorbed by me, I once again circulate the Circulatory Genuine Qi and release it out of the Baihui Acupuncture Point on the right side of my head.


    Before long, a natural aura had gathered around me.


    This was a high-leveled Qi art. The aura I released was the same as the one from the Magus.


    Through this aura, I could easily find out her exact location.


    If I use the Heavenly Crying to kill her, she will definitely die!


    However, I know that the Han witch with spiritual power cultivation wouldn''t give me the chance to get close to her. Perhaps she didn''t even know any martial arts and only knew the bewitching arts.


    However, the people who cast this kind of Bewitching Array would consume a lot of stamina to set up the array, so what I need to do now is to give her a fatal blow when she''s at her weakest. That way, even if I don''t kill that Han witch, I can still break through her illusion.


    At this moment, the smell of blood suddenly intensified, causing me to fall head first onto the ground.


    How could it have such a heavy taste? It was so thick that it could not be dissolved, as if it wanted to fill up the entire realm.


    What I didn''t expect was that at this moment, in the Bone Bamboo Forest, a long and hard bone bamboo pulled out from the ground and stealthily crept towards me.


    It wasn''t until the rustling sound had passed through the red soil and reached my heels that I realized, with a lingering fear, that this thing was trying to attack me.


    Bang


    I made a big somersault and landed on my back.


    What the heck! It hurts.


    This thing is very hard, white and long, and it is also very nimble. In a blink of an eye, it has already tied me up.


    This must be what forced Wu Gan to do something good!


    This was probably the "Bone Bamboo Mantra" that the Han witch used in the "Mage of Han Witch" technique, right?


    I turned my head with much difficulty and glanced at the group of Bone Bamboo Forest. Nothing had changed, the only change was that this bone bamboo had already bound me up all over my body, just like a dumpling.


    To make matters worse, more of the bloody bamboo that was stuck in the red soil wriggled towards me.


    Slowly... Wrapping around my legs and feet, those crafty bone bamboos climbed up my neck and face.


    My body ached from the hard white bone, and my flesh was bruised.


    The "Blood Codex of Han" was detailed. "There is earth in Han Xi, and it is red in color. There is bones in the earth, and the bones of evil people look like bloody bamboo. They''re even harder than rattan."


    More and more Blood Bone Bamboo was entangled, and it became harder to breathe when it was tightly wrapped around the neck.


    Concentrating my mind, I quickly endured the pain and closed my eyes to circulate the Genuine Qi in my body. At the same time, I suppressed the tension in my head and forced myself to relax. The Baihui acupuncture point began to gather air around me and flow into the center of my head.


    I transferred the air stream to the acupoints of the meridian, which then transmitted it to the brain. At the same time, I reorganized my body and gathered strength from my crotch. Then I gathered all my strength in the center of my brain through the Stomach of the Sun and the Bladder Meridian at the Baihui point.


    The so-called "fluid seeped into the bone and turned into marrow, with the largest number in the head." Its Qi is sent to the brain to build the Baihui acupoint, next to the Feng Residence. "


    It can be seen that the application of air flow to Baihui Acupoint is closely related to the brain and is an important acupoint for regulating the flow of energy.


    After that, I formed a large ball of steam in front of my chest, and the mass of air grew larger and larger.


    Ah!" I shouted loudly as all of the bone bamboo on my body exploded, scattering in disarray and falling to the ground.


    The surrounding aura became increasingly large, and all kinds of cold and hot air currents appeared strong and weak.


    Suddenly, I noticed that a few meters in front of me, a strong stream of air was accumulating and not dispersing at all.


    F * ck! There it is! The Han Magus was there! I finally sensed her position.


    Puff ¡­


    I let out a huge breath.


    Instantly, a large pool of blood appeared in front of me, mixed with the miserable shrieks of a woman.

 C36

    I heard voices, thinking it was my airflow that had blown up her spell.


    The black fog slowly faded and I saw a woman. She wore a long black robe and her entire body was wrapped in a black robe, but her face was extremely beautiful.


    This girl seemed to be around 20 years old, but her ability was extremely high. They could not be underestimated.


    "Damn man!" "It looks like I have underestimated your ability!" The lady clutched her stomach as she spoke to me viciously. He spoke very slowly, his voice very old.


    I looked at the woman in front of me in shock. I raised my guard and approached her, one step at a time. This woman''s stomach exploded, and blood flowed from the corner of her mouth. It seemed that her injuries were not light.


    She took one step after another, using her sword to prop herself from the ground as she cast a sidelong glance at me. "If you dare to take another step closer, I''ll kill you here ¡­"


    I bowed to her. "You must be a witch of the Han Dynasty, right? Please guide me on my way out. " I cupped my hands together and respectfully said this.


    I think this woman ate an Immortal Pill. Although her appearance is young, she is at least 2000 years old. Thus, the voice he heard was exceptionally old.


    "If you want to leave, you don''t even have a chance!" Those who trespass will die! " The woman''s old voice sounded again, with the resentment of wanting to cut me to death. The explosion nearly sapped her of her strength.


    "Please be magnanimous, Magus. I had no choice but to retaliate just now, or I would have lost my life." I wanted to impress her with my trick and sincerity.


    My face was red with blood, and the ground was red with dirt. Just now, the mud spattered all over my face.


    "It is my duty to kill those who have broken into the Bloodbone Bamboo Realm!"


    The woman''s voice was crisp and crisp, her eyes sharp. She had a thousand years of cold, like ice water in a deep pond that had not rippled for ten thousand years. It made me shudder.


    Dark purple eyes, black robes, black hair, pale, bloodless cheeks, snow-white skin, all of these were beauties that attracted the hearts of men.


    There was a moment of absent-mindedness. She sensed that I was disrespectful to her. She pursed her lips and raised her magic wand, intending to return with me.


    "You misunderstand, I have no other intentions. I am just curious as to why your appearance is so immortal after experiencing a thousand years. And why have you lived here for a thousand years? "


    "This has nothing to do with you! If you want to steal the tomb, you should have thought of all these obstacles.


    The woman was stronger than I''d thought. She began to use the long-lost Skylane.


    The so-called Heaven Serpent Sect was also a spiritual control technique. This woman had probably mastered willpower to the point of perfection.


    In the mirage, there is a kind of spiritual sub-technique called "Visual Reading". Its sub-technique is called "Heaven and Earth Dark" or "Heaven and Earth Extinguish". When she did it, I was sure it was.


    The "Illusion Techniques of the Art of Enchantment" had a record on it, "God Power is just like the sea serpent, when it meets an enemy, it causes the sky to turn dark and the earth to turn black. Nothing can be seen, no one can hear it, it is an invisible technique."


    As expected ¡­


    The space here immediately turned dark.


    I tensed up.


    That Han Wu Mu Mei didn''t only know how to control mental power, she also knew how to use her Heaven''s Eyes in the darkness.


    Blood Drop was flying around recklessly. I couldn''t see it clearly in the darkness and was afraid that these damn things would attack me again and put me in danger. At the same time, he had to defend against the woman''s sudden attack.


    For a long time there was no sound. My ears had been pricked up and adjusted to the darkness, but I couldn''t pinpoint the exact location of the wizard. She was using the Fog Formation again.


    This Mu Mei was too cunning.


    I have a vague memory of some of the techniques in the mirage.


    The techniques of ''visual reading'', ''visual control'', and ''visual shield'' were all substitutes for the ''child'' technique of the ''mirage''. Very powerful. They all had their uses.


    I suddenly felt dizzy. Could it be that this woman had used "Fantasy Hypnosis?"


    I can''t stand still, and my consciousness is getting blurry. I fiercely shook my head. I knew that this woman was going to face me head on and kill me with one blow. I was dead for sure.


    In a short time, I had accumulated an astonishing amount of air in my mouth, and I pressed my lips together, ready to explode at any moment.


    As I expected, that woman used "Heaven and Earth Dark" and quickly came in front of me. At this moment, I could truly feel the rustling sound, but it wasn''t too late either ¡­


    The timing was right. The woman had just used the illusion technique to move in front of me when she was blasted apart by me.


    Bang


    The woman screamed. She didn''t expect that I would use air currents in my mouth. She didn''t expect that I would use my Qi to its limits.


    As the saying goes, hit a snake until it''s seven inches deep. Otherwise, if the snake bit back, it would be finished.


    It made the same sense to her. If he hadn''t given me a fatal blow earlier, he would have taken my life instead. She had been careless.


    But it won''t be that easy for Mu Mei to take my life, after all, she herself was heavily injured from the explosion.


    Dust and blood flew everywhere.


    She covered her face with her arm, so her right shoulder was badly injured. The airflow had blown a six or seven centimeters gash in her arm, and the blood was like a column.


    Blood sprayed on my face, and I wiped it vigorously. The woman looked weak.


    The woman staggered a few steps, clutching her right shoulder. She never expected me to make the final breakthrough.


    "You ¡­"


    It seemed like she was neither a ghost nor a spirit. Her true body with flesh and blood was just like white-clothed woman.


    They were both trying to protect the mausoleum. But the white-clothed woman was powerful and did not get hit by my counterattack, which was more fortunate than her.


    I stood up and walked over to her. At this time, the space suddenly lit up. Those blood droplets had also disappeared. It seemed like they were all illusions cast by her.


    "If you want to kill me, then kill me." she shouted, and it was clear that she was a wizard. Those who were able to protect the thousand year mausoleum were naturally not ordinary people.


    "I don''t want to kill you. Tell me the way out."


    In that instant, she was stunned. I continued to stare at her coldly.


    Her surprise was in stark contrast to my indifference.


    It''s just that I don''t know why she looked at me so strangely. Her eyes were filled with sadness and surprise.


    Did a flower of blood bloom on my face? Or was he sprayed with feces?


    F * ck! The animals of women were truly unfathomable.


    "Liu Cheng... Liu Cheng... Is that you? " The girl''s voice was like a hundred spirits, without the old age from before. Her elegant and handsome face had a peach on it as he looked at me lovingly.


    What was going on? What do you mean?


    Liu Cheng? Which one?


    Could he be Liu Jian''s twin brothers? Although there were no records in history, but the small words and the shout of this woman were enough to prove that there was definitely such a person in history.


    But why couldn''t the later generations remember it? Could it be that this person''s identity was special? Or was he hidden and made transparent by the circumstances or some other reason?


    "I''m not Liu Cheng." I calmly replied. The Heavenly Crying in his hands did not relax, he was afraid that this woman had some tricks up his sleeve.


    "No, you are ¡­" The witch called Mu Mei crawled up and slowly walked in front of me, "Your eyes can''t fool me, transform into a witch.


    I remember all the ashes. "


    With that, she touched my face. "It''s you, my A-Cheng. I''ve waited for you. I knew you''d come. You promised me that we would be together forever. " The witch burst into tears.


    "You got the wrong person. "I''m not ¡­" She covered my mouth, and I gently took her hand away from my lips.


    "How did you live for two thousand years?" I asked softly, trying to trick her.


    "I am a witch, of course I need to constantly drink human blood in order to survive. Otherwise, you will die. " What she said made sense.


    I stared at her suspiciously. "Human blood? This space is probably only accessible to tomb robbers and unlucky people, right? How many times have you consumed in the past two thousand years? "


    She smiled, turned away, closed her eyes, and murmured something.


    A big tree suddenly appeared in front of me.


    What is this?

 C37

    A big tree appeared in front of me. This tree was as thick as a few people. The green leaves were tall and full of vigor.


    Ordinary trees show exuberance because of the foliage, and this tree has completely surprised me. My mouth formed a circle.


    "This... "What is this?" My jaw dropped.


    In front of me was a blood tree, with green leaves sticking out of it. What made my hair stand on end was that the fruit on the tree was not a fruit, but a doll. A living doll.


    These children were fat and white, and they were crying on the trees. After a while, it would grow bigger and then fall off the tree, just like a ripe fruit falling to the ground. And then, all sorts of different forms of climbing ¡­


    I was stunned, and the sight shocked me. I stayed in space for a long time.


    It was ten o''clock in the morning when the tree appeared, and I looked at it all day.


    The children went from cawing to climbing to becoming adults, and finally died of old age. Repeat.


    I stared unblinkingly. I can''t believe there''s such a peculiar thing in the world.


    Mu Mei just quietly grabbed onto my arm, and smiled at me until I was alone for a day, and the sky was filled with starlight.


    "These are called baby trees, and these are called Nuwa Trees. These children were born at sunset and died at sunset. One day after another. "


    I looked at her and said, "How can there be such a tree in the world? Was this created by the Primordial Nuwa? "


    She nodded, "Only in the Blood Bone Bamboo Realm. Once we leave this place, the female tree will no longer exist, and will immediately die. "


    "How did these kids grow up?"


    "These creatures are the ones who have done evil for generations to come. They were born in the morning and died at night, so it can be said that they have redeemed their sins."


    I nodded, suddenly enlightened, "So that''s the case, it''s too unbelievable."


    I turned and grabbed her shoulder. "But what does that have to do with you drinking human blood? "Could it be that you ¡­"


    She nodded helplessly, "I can only survive by drinking the blood of these children every day to preserve my appearance. "But I''m very lonely, I''ve missed you for over a thousand years." She leaned into my arms and I pushed her away.


    I looked at her like I was looking at a monster, and with a look of reproach. "You mean you drink the blood of these children every day?"


    Seeing my reaction, she took two steps forward to take my hand, but I stopped her.


    "You are too terrifying." A witch was a witch after all. No matter which dynasty, no matter how beautiful she was, her heart would always be black.


    "I had no choice, your royal father cursed me before he died. At the same time, while protecting the mausoleum, if you want to run away or if you want to die, my soul will not be able to rest in peace, and it will be even more painful than for these children."


    "So you chose to drink the blood of these harmless children?" My angry growl.


    Mu Mei laughed bitterly, "I am a witch, I used to borrow the blood of animals to increase my cultivation. But as you can see, there are no animals here, so I can only use the child''s blood to drink as a basis for maintaining my spell. "


    "This tree shouldn''t be left in this space." I walked over and was about to use the Yutian Spear to destroy this spirit tree.


    "No, no!" Ah Cheng, I beg of you, please don''t! If you destroy this tree, this place will collapse. "The roots of the tree have already covered every inch of the red soil here. Destroying it would mean destroying this place, as well as me ¡­"


    I laughed coldly, feeling sad. I don''t know why I feel sad, maybe it''s because I can''t stand seeing a woman cry and beg.


    "Damn the tomb robber, what about the unlucky people who accidentally barged in? Damn it? How many innocent people have you killed with this kind of magic? " I yelled at her, and she fell back, falling to the ground.


    "Ah Cheng, I didn''t ¡­" I haven''t since you left. I''ve waited here for you for two thousand years just to see you. I know that you will be reincarnated. "


    I stepped back and shook my head. "I don''t care what I used to have with you, but this space must be destroyed to make it disappear. There''s always danger here. "


    Mu Mei was stunned, like a decadent leaf, she looked helpless and sad.


    "You don''t care if I disappear?" Her tears still stung my heart.


    "If I were to trade someone else''s blood and life for a thousand years of waiting, I would rather not." My heart ached as I struggled to throw it out.


    "Do you know how much humiliation I''ve endured for you? You said that you would meet me once every hundred years or even thousands of years. Is that what you promised me? " She frowned at me and whispered.


    "It''s all over now. Now... It''s useless for me to know you. The divine artifact in my hand doesn''t recognize you. When they sensed the presence of this strange object, they were prepared to kill it at any time. "


    The Heavenly Crying and the Yutian Spear in my hands are already stupid and lustful, looking like they can''t wait to get rid of this spirit tree.


    "Liu Cheng, between you and I, other than that promise, you are still so cold and resolute towards me. If you want to get rid of this blood tree, you have to ask me first if I agree to it! "


    She flew towards me, the black sleeve in her hand quickly sweeping up the Heavenly Crying in my hand. The Heavenly Crying drew a beautiful arc in the air and landed in her hands.


    The next second, the knife stabbed into my chest. I didn''t feel pain, but my heart did.


    This knife stabbed into my heart, making me unable to breathe.


    I wouldn''t believe it even if I were beaten to death if you say that I had nothing to do with this woman in my previous life.


    My wounds will heal in a few hours. The Heavenly Crying fell from her hand. Seeing my blood, she collapsed to the ground.


    I wasn''t able to react in time. The Heavenly Crying and the Yutian Spear flew to the front of the Nuwa Tree, and after a few bangs, the tree actually had its roots cut off.


    At this time, the earth shook and the mountains shook. The ground split, and the tree sank and disappeared.


    "Ah Cheng, see you in the next life. Let''s go!" Mu Mei shouted at me and threw me a key, "I will take you out of here and find a red coffin. After opening it, there is a map that will lead you out."


    I looked at her, confused, and took the key.


    Mu Mei chanted an incantation and looked to be extremely serious. A few seconds later, she actually turned into a Hell''s Ghost Horse. It was a "Shiluoe" with white bones and a body that emitted purple nether flames.


    "Mu Mei!" I shouted at her, but she was gone.


    I rode on my Shiluoe and quickly flew out of the realm of the Bloodbone Bamboo Map.


    The Shiluoe brought me to the red coffin that Mu Mei mentioned.


    This red coffin was located in the center of the beast diagrams on all four sides. I took the key and was about to open the coffin and take out the treasure.


    However, I didn''t know that the place this Shiluoe brought me to was actually the fourth floor''s prehistoric sale.


    There were birds and beasts everywhere, so it was not easy to get out.


    But it would be much easier with the map.


    What I''m curious about is, what other mystery is in the coffin than the map or the clue to my life?


    But can I get the map? How many problems and dangers did a beast tamer encounter?

 C38

    This "Shiluoe" was an ancient Divine Beast. I don''t know how Mu Mei turned into it.


    But I knew they were one. It will always be my mount, always be with me.


    I began to look around me and found that this was similar to the one I''d found in the Crow Face Buddha Body tomb. There were two small ear chambers on each side of the large tomb.


    Bronze porcelain and horses were usually placed in the tomb chambers. For example, Chidan and Qin Dynasty favored horses.


    However, what was placed here were all beast tools and blue and white porcelain. The celadon and porcelain industry of Han Dynasty was very developed and had been civilized in China since the early days of the burly man.


    Although some of the equipment were already stained with rust, one could still see the unprecedented prosperity of the Han Dynasty.


    The walls were all painted. Most of them were rare and precious beasts. Most of them are Kirin, Viper, Bibi, Hornkiss, Pepper map, Suan Ni, Cow, Cushion, Scar and Taunt.


    Roar! What a good mural, it actually had the tenth son of a dragon drawn on it. These Divine Beast diagrams were vivid and lifelike, as if they were reappearing from the mortal world.


    The < Classic of Mountains and Seas > had clouds in it. "Divine Beast can cure illnesses."


    For example, the beast''s "eating without swelling", the tiger-dragon''s "eating without swelling, can have hemorrhoids", the fat snake''s "eating without swelling, can kill insects", and the fish''s "eating without narrowing".


    From this, it could be seen that the energy and effects of the Divine Beast were far beyond the imagination of a human. However, there were more strange beasts in the ''Classic of the Mountains and Seas'' than in the murals. Every year, it would be updated.


    If one could really see these vivid strange beasts, then it would be an eye-opener.


    I clicked my tongue and turned back to my business.


    The red sarcophagus in front of him looked to be made of mahogany and poplar. After more than two thousand years, it had not decayed. The red lacquer was still bright.


    I used the key that Mu Mei threw to me to open the coffin, but found that I couldn''t open it.


    Could it be that the key didn''t match? I was shocked. If I couldn''t open it, I would be done for. After all, it was rare to see a lock on a coffin.


    The coffin looked impenetrable, and the lid was quite tight. If I can''t open it, then I won''t be able to leave this place, right?


    I studied the structure of the coffin. There was no other way to open the lock.


    "This lock has cracks. "Break apart."


    I suddenly raised my head. Where did this voice come from? Other than me and this Divine Beast, there are no other living beings.


    Could it be ¡­


    My head slowly and mechanically turned towards that Shiluoe. Seeing it staring at me, the bones all over my body emitted purple light.


    F * ck! This guy was truly terrifying. Just now, he was in a hurry to escape the Blood Bone Bamboo, so he didn''t notice how strange this fellow was.


    "Open the lock."


    As expected, the voice came from this fellow. It actually spoke?


    After a while ¡­


    "Puff ¡­"


    I''ve got a f * cking internal injury. Can you not be so scary? Suddenly, a monster, oh no, it''s a Divine Beast, and it''s talking to me with a serious expression.


    "Big brother, you scared me." I lost my voice, then took the key and looked at it. There was a crack in the middle of the rusted key.


    I did as the guy said and snapped the keys on both sides.


    Clang ¡­


    The key snapped and a piece of iron dropped into my palm.


    This iron chip looked very ordinary, so there was nothing special about it ¡­


    "Brother, this chip looks really ordinary. You''re not asking me to open the coffin''s lock with this, are you?"


    The Shiluoe nodded its head, not forgetting to shake the brown hair on the sides of its head.


    Sh * t! It didn''t even have fur, only bones. It could actually grow brown fur ¡­


    Ignoring the goosebumps in my heart, I smiled and asked, "Big brother, are you sure?"


    The Shiluoe didn''t say anything and nodded. It just glanced at the coffin and signaled me to go and try.


    Trembling a little, I took the iron chip to the coffin and glanced at it warily. After confirming that it was harmless to me, I tried to insert the chip into the lock.


    The coffin was originally a conical Ruyi five-lock, the earliest of the Han Dynasty. The lock is made of metal as a reed.


    The Ming and Qing Dynasties was an era where ancient locks flourished in China. They appeared in large families and were specially made for the purpose of preventing theft. The locks were usually opened twice or three times.


    F * ck! This sort of Five Opening Style was really rare!


    I had to take five steps to open it.


    "Pa ¡­"


    The lock snapped open. I was excited. It was the guy with the long white face, his serious expression even darker than the bottom of a pot.


    I ignored it and examined the contents of the red coffin alone.


    First I saw a man asleep in a coffin. But something on the right caught my attention.


    There was a record in Geng Ji that it was a malaria mirror.


    Legend has it that only a man with the surname Chen had this mirror, because it was passed down through generations.


    I picked up the back of the mirror and saw a painting embroidered with the dressing of the court ladies of the Han Dynasty. It was very moving.


    The mirror was eight or nine inches tall and looked simple and elegant. Mainly for malaria victims looking at themselves in the mirror, will see in the mirror a blur of a figure attached to the back of the person.


    When the mirror shines, the thing disappears in shock. Also known as the malarial ghost. After that, the person''s illness will be cured.


    When the brothers split up, there were originally two of them in this mirror, but one of them had been taken away and lost its usefulness. When they looked again, there was no longer any sign of the malarial ghost.


    Looking at the broken end of the mirror handle, I shook my head.


    "What a pity. "Ai ¡­"


    I put down the mirror and looked to the left of the corpse. There was a clump of red fruit on the grass.


    When I picked it up, I suddenly felt drunk and dizzy, as if I''d been drinking. I quickly put the pearl grass in its original place.


    Could this be ¡­ The legendary Red Jade Grass? It was completely red in color. It was said that the fruit would drink it for three hundred years before waking up again.


    No wonder I was so drunk.


    This was many times more effective than creating mummies.


    Automatic sleep? Frozen ice is better than it is. Because there was a saying in Corpse: This thing doesn''t rot or rot when it sleeps.


    I shifted my gaze to the Ancient Corpse. The body wasn''t wearing a mask or any cloth, and when I saw what it looked like, I was completely stunned.


    Because he looks like me.


    "This is the First Prince, Liu Cheng."


    "Liu Cheng?" I turned my head to glance at the Shiluoe. "He is Liu Cheng? Does Liu Zhuang have a pair of twin sons called Liu Jian Liu Cheng? "


    "Yes." The Shiluoe''s voice was loud and hoarse.


    "But there are no records in the history books."


    "Some things are destined to be buried underground forever, buried in the trails of history."


    F * ck! This fellow spoke clearly, but he was very right. The true details of history and development were not everything to be expected of the future generations.


    "But this person is so strange, why does he look so much like me?" I asked it again.


    At this moment, it stopped talking.


    Was there really reincarnation? He was my past life? Am I Liu Jian or Liu Cheng?


    Seeing that it didn''t say anything, I looked at the items on the Ancient Corpse''s body. His body was almost covered with a strange plant called rattan flower.


    This flower looks very much like water chestnut, and I have seen it in the Classics of Mountains and Seas and in the Strange Garden.


    The grass was purple in the morning, yellow at noon, and green at night.


    The immortal grass was one of the immortal grasses, and it could also keep the corpse from rotting.


    It was night now, and his body shone with a dazzling light.


    Just because the coffin had been opened, the light might have attracted some creatures in the dark.


    At this moment, I heard a strange sound...

 C39

    In the dim light, I turned around to take a look. There wasn''t anyone there, nor was there any other activity. Could it be that I had misheard?


    I picked up the roll of Wood Bamboo in the coffin. Coincidentally, there was already paper on the Han Dynasty, why would they still use Wood Bamboo s?


    Could it be a treasure passed down from the future generations?


    "Big brother, take a look. What is this?"


    Before I could finish my sentence, I saw the Shiluoe pouncing towards me.


    Ah!


    I screamed as the Shiluoe threw me down.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Jump on my back. The dragon''s ten sons are already here. We have to fight with our backs against the water."


    "Son of the Dragon ¡­" "He''s here?"


    As soon as I said that, I felt like I was listening to the Book of Heaven.


    Could it be that this fellow was referring to the dragon''s son ¡­ Yes... Are you referring to the ten Divine Beast s on the wall?


    Alive?


    F * ck me! This was not a joke! Those vicious birds and fierce beasts were all powerful and ruthless. Ten! A whole ten!


    "Hey bro, are you joking with me about the universe? Where are they? There''s no sound at all. " I found that my voice was trembling beyond recognition. I looked around in panic.


    At this point, I realized that my crotch had gotten hot. I actually wet my pants?


    Bullshit, where are the ten monsters! Of course I did.


    That guy raised his head and looked at me with disdain. "I heard from my master how brave and fierce you were when you were alive. Why have you become a turtle with its head lowered?"


    Master? Could it be that the beast was talking about Mu Mei?


    I didn''t see any monsters when I was alive, so I have to face 10 monsters now. Moreover, they were both born with inborn divine strength and were extremely powerful. It would be strange if they weren''t afraid.


    "What''s wrong with a turtle? I wish I could be a turtle now. Not only will my long life be spared, I will also avoid a battle. "


    The Shiluoe also didn''t say anything and just mercilessly said, "Don''t embarrass me, the man she falls in love with isn''t a coward. "In a while."


    "That would be equivalent to suicide. With the two weapons in my hands, I am not confident. " I told the truth.


    "Use the Wood Bamboo in your hands. It had a powerful mana. This Wood Bamboo was created by you before you died, and its master had bestowed spells upon it for the past two thousand years. Furthermore, after you died, this Wood Bamboo was bestowed with a divine and blood curse by Emperor Ming, which was specifically designed to deal with Demonic Ghosts and Demonic Beasts. "


    "So that means I can deal with you as well?" I asked the guy.


    It slanted its eyes at me, "If you don''t want to die, then don''t deal with me. Before my master passed away, he ordered me to be loyal to you. If I die, who will take you away? "


    This guy was also very cunning and smart. However, he was also so loyal that it made people feel touched.


    I bitterly smiled. "Brother, it''s just a joke."


    "Listen up, there are two types of Wood Bamboo Divine Book. One is to accumulate airflow seal into the Wood Bamboo, which will increase the effect of your technique. "


    The guy paused, as if trying to make sense of what he was going to say to me.


    "The Wood Bamboo s hide a set of Blood Bamboo Techniques, and after you channel your Qi Method into the Wood Bamboo, it will become a powerful technique. When you attack them, there will be a certain degree of combo reaction, and your mana will be very strong."


    "Oh. What about the other type? " I asked quickly.


    "The other type is to drop three drops of your blood. This way, the Wood Bamboo technique will be converted into gold, wood, water, fire, earth and other synthetic techniques. The damage effect will be increased, and the attack power will be increased."


    Sh * t! This was amazing!


    Bingo! "Got it." I lost a sentence.


    "Bing what?"


    I''m dizzy. They were old antiques after all, so they didn''t understand these modern foreign popular words.


    I impatiently replied, "Got it."


    "Hurry up and circulate the Qi Method? What the f * ck! "


    F * * k! This guy can even talk about wool? Could it be that ''the hair on one''s body has been popular since the Han Dynasty''?


    The moment my jaw dropped, I started to concentrate on circulating the air currents in my body.


    As my airflow grew larger, I placed the Wood Bamboo on my chest.


    As expected ¡­


    The Wood Bamboo automatically absorbed all of my air currents and were all sucked into it.


    "Aooo ¡­"


    Suddenly, there was a long cry from a beast. I raised my head in shock and panic.


    A Divine Beast walked out from a dark corner.


    I saw it. It looked like a dragon but not a dragon, and a shrimp but not a shrimp. It was the sixth son of the dragon, Yang Zhen, who wrote "An External Collection of the Ascension" in the Ming Dynasty.


    He was walking slowly toward me, water dripping from his hooves. Legend has it that this thing likes water. Did it come from the river in the mural?


    F * ck! He was shocked.


    I used the Wood Bamboo and this thing to hit it for a while, the water that it spat out was bounced back by my Wood Bamboo.


    The thing was enraged, and it shook its horn, spitting out icicles at me. However, they were all reflected back onto its body by the Wood Bamboo.


    The Wood Bamboo released a strong light, like two angry eyes, shooting straight at the Viper, causing it to retreat continuously, it could only unwillingly cry out. Finally, he disappeared into the dark corner.


    I let out a sigh of relief when the Viper left. Just as he was about to get off the Shiluoe''s back, another big guy came out.


    "Howl ¡­"


    With a low growl, the Bibi came out.


    I''ve seen this before in the temple. It is said that this hardworking man can bring blessings by touching it.


    Bibi also known as the tortoise, subjugation. It was shaped like a turtle and carried a lot of weight. Years of carrying stone tablets.


    "Longevity" recorded: "A turtle can never grow up to a hundred or a thousand years old. If it doesn''t eat, it will live for a long time. The Bibi is shaped like a turtle, has a shell, and is a Divine Beast. "


    The Bibi moved out step by step and did not move for a long time.


    I frowned. "This turtle doesn''t look like a turtle. That bastard doesn''t look like a turtle out to sleep."


    I sat on the Shiluoe and rubbed my chin as I finished asking. The Shiluoe raised its head and stared at the Bibi, looking extremely cautious.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? He''s just a bastard, yet his movements are so quick and his personality is so boorish. How powerful can he be?" If it''s powerful, even an iron tree can blossom. " I scratched my ear.


    Before we could take it out, the Bibi stood up, caught off guard, and let out a loud bellow.


    That roar was like an electric wave that forced me to howl.


    F * ck! I sat down on the floor.


    This sound was extremely powerful, even more powerful than a wave of light.


    My ass hurts.


    I climbed up the Shiluoe in a sorry state and saw it staring at me gloomily. I was speechless.


    After sitting down, the Bibi stood up and rushed towards us as if it were a flying arrow.


    Roar! This guy runs faster than a Wind-Fire Wheel... It was even fiercer than the Viper from before.


    This was truly a beast that could not be ignored!


    "Quickly use the Wood Bamboo to attack its lower palate."


    I raised the Wood Bamboo and aimed at its lower palate. The light emitted by the Wood Bamboo could blind any living creature. The more powerful the light, the more powerful it would be.


    Wood Bamboo were also divided into different levels.


    The records of the¡¶ Heavenly Book of Jin¡· were clear: "The Heavenly Book has blood in it, and if it is tied to a technique, it will definitely win. The Wood Bamboo was drenched in blood, sealed with a curse, and was able to attack unexpectedly. "


    This Wood Bamboo was also known as the Blood Bamboo. Every time it unleashed its power, its energy would rise to a higher level. This was something that no divine tool could possess.


    When the Myriad God Equipment released energy, it only consumed energy and did not accumulate any energy. On the other hand, the Wood Bamboo was the only Wooden God Equipment, and it could increase its power by one layer every time it released it. The next time it was released, it would be even more powerful.


    But it depends on the ability to do so. In other words, the more skillful and adept one was, the more powerful one would be.


    Especially after feeding the fresh blood, the Wood Bamboo was even more powerful. The Wood Bamboo were mainly used to deal with rare and unique beasts.


    After every battle, the skill would increase the EXP as well, but it would also consume a bit of spiritual energy. Skills could reach up to sixteen times the physical strength.


    "Howl ¡­"


    This time, the Wood Bamboo''s power was actually unable to injure the Bibi, which suddenly became infinitely large when it stood up.


    Suddenly, the foot came down on us.


    Ah!

 C40

    "Wow ¡­"


    I raised the Wood Bamboo above my head. At some point, the Wood Bamboo had turned into a hard and unhurried gigantic blood bamboo, emitting a terrifying red and blue light.


    "Awoo ¡­"


    The Shiluoe let out a loud and resounding roar, it had a strong penetrating power.


    "Howl ¡­"


    At the same time, the Bibi also gave a fierce cry, the huge tortoise body roared towards the sky.


    When two beasts fought each other, one would be injured.


    When the blood Wood Bamboo sensed the killing intent, the red and blue light was released to its limit. The Bifang Claw directly slammed into the blood Wood Bamboo, but was temporarily unable to break through me.


    The only one who''s free right now is me. I quickly closed my eyes to gather more air flow into the blood Wood Bamboo.


    Boom ¡­


    The blood Wood Bamboo had accumulated more energy from the attack. Furthermore, my Qi circulation also increased its power greatly.


    With a boom, the Bibi was blown over by the beast''s hooves and fell to the ground on all fours, unable to get up.


    Its huge body shrank back into its original state, and the Bibi''s eyes were filled with fear. It could not get up no matter how hard it tried. All he did was flop around on the ground on all fours.


    "This Bibi can''t be flipped up anymore. Why don''t we just directly destroy it?" I raised the Blood Wood Bamboo to attack it, but was stopped by it.


    "We can''t kill them all right? They are ancient Divine Beast. "This is a rare treasure which Mother Nuwa caught and tamed after she made up her mind."


    "Mother Nuwa?" Nuwa again?


    "Right. Nuwa is quite formidable." Actually, this mausoleum is also related to Mother Nuwa. "


    "What''s the connection?"


    I saw that the remaining Divine Beast s are temporarily sealed in the murals and sealed by the blood Wood Bamboo. The blood Wood Bamboo is currently releasing a huge amount of energy. I asked the Shiluoe.


    The Shiluoe paused for a moment. Under the isolation barrier built by the Blood Wood Bamboo, she briefly explained to me the matter of how the ancient era was related to this mausoleum.


    It turned out that in ancient times, there was a bitter war between Magi. And so, with Nuwa as their leader, they won. Nuwa originally came from the Wizard Sect.


    Because this war did not end, after ten days and ten nights of war, they fought from the sky to the mortal world.


    Although Nuwa had won, a huge hole had been torn open in the sky. Nuwa was skilled in healing the Heavens, while she performed the second Heaven Mending technique.


    Before the incident, Nuwa had been kind enough to help a deity, but that deity had been at loggerheads with another deity for a long time. Thus, Nuwa had unwittingly helped one of the deities.


    This event was caused by Nuwa, and so, in the end, the Jade Emperor sealed off her memories and her freedom, sealing her within the Nuwa Ancient Heavenly Cave to repent.


    Later on, Nuwa''s descendant, the Nuwa Family''s daughter, was able to continue her duties as Nuwa''s successor. She had even founded an entire clan, known as the Nuwa Family.


    The Nuwa had been living a peaceful life for thousands of years, until a traitor had appeared in the family, a scum named Hengue. He had taken advantage of Mother Nuwa''s extended cultivation to usurp the position of the clan. And led a group of people to the Emperor without any future prospects. In fact, this Great Emperor was the Yellow Emperor who had unified China.


    Back then, this Yellow Emperor was very powerful and invented the first cauldron.


    Legend has it that before he rode his wyvern into the sky, Henggu and his clansmen of the Nuwa Clan had already surrendered. They saw that the Yellow Emperor had already mounted his wyvern and was flying towards the lakeside, disappearing completely.


    Later on, the lake was called Dinghu Lake, also known as "the dragon goes to Dinghu Lake."


    That was the location of the current mausoleum. The place where the flying dragon landed was the location of the mausoleum''s dragon eye.


    And then, the Nuwa girl killed this scum and reunited the Nuwa women.


    However, because this place was already a dragon vein before Han Dynasty, it took the spirit energy of heaven and earth.


    It was said long ago that as long as a person was buried here, their soul would never perish, and they would ascend to the Immortal Realm, where they would live the same life as the heavens and the earth. There was another important reason: Back then, Yellow Emperor was also buried here.


    After experiencing the baptism of time, the Yellow Emperor''s tomb was nowhere to be found. However, this place had an even more positive atmosphere of myths.


    Even after thousands of years, the emperor still could not be buried here. No matter what methods he used, it was as if he was destined to be buried by the heavens.


    Until Liu Zhuang, who had the Han Dynasty, was fated to be buried here, thanks to the good fortune of being buried here. Mu Mei was the descendant of Nuwa Ye, and also the only successor. The ancestral shrines of her ancestors were always decorated with portraits and memorial tablets of Lady Nuwa.


    There were actually two mountains around the mausoleum. One of them had its mountain eye blocked, and the other was pressed against the Dragon Eye.


    In the past, after Nuwa had won and repaired the Heaven, Mother Nuwa had raised those ten strange beasts, which had been sealed away in this alternate dimension.


    Until Mu Mei took over the position of the Witch clan. She met an expert who told her, "The essence of the Supreme Dao, stealthily entering the underworld. He ignored them and focused his attention on silence. "When the form is correct, it must be quiet and clear; when there is no makeup, when there is no quill, there is only longevity."


    The expert also told her that she could enter a different dimension and also see that rare and powerful beast. As long as she could "see nothing, hear nothing, and know nothing, then with the fusion of divine forms, she would be able to guard the mausoleum forever." Moreover, that expert even gave her a scroll of the [Hundred Beast Taming Scripture].


    After the Emperor of Han Ming passed away, Mu Mei opened up an alternate dimension in his grave, sealing every single Divine Beast in the painted frescoes of the¡¶ Hundred Beast Taming Scripture¡·.


    In fact, during the past two thousand years, the Nuwa Clan had successively conquered and killed all the tribes that had attempted to commit suicide, as well as some reckless people. She would spend her life protecting the secret of the mausoleum and the mausoleum.


    This was because the mausoleum also contained the corpse coffin of her beloved man.


    It was just that the night was long and the love was awkward. Sometimes, she would go to the dimension beside the Blood Bone Bamboo Diagram and talk to the Divine Beast.


    Over time, she narrated her thoughts of Liu Cheng to the Divine Beast and the frescoes. The Wood Bamboo had previously been cursed by Liu Cheng when he was still alive.


    After saying all that, I frowned. "What does that have to do with these Divine Beast?"


    "Since the blood Wood Bamboo was created by Liu Cheng, and the Divine Beast was instilled with information about Liu Cheng for a long period of time, these Divine Beast subconsciously had a thirty percent impression of Liu Cheng. Therefore, when the Wood Bamboo unleashes its power, it can tame the Divine Beast."


    The Shiluoe shook the purple brown hair on its bones as it spoke, its entire body still emitting purple light, not daring to fish carelessly.


    "At that time, my master especially used the" Beast Controlling Technique "and" Eye Shadow Beast Realm "before the Wood Bamboo put it into the crown prince''s coffin.


    "What are the uses of these two spells?" I curiously looked at this guy and asked.


    "The Heart Control Technique controls the heart technique. Once the Wood Bamboo was used, when the Beast Master Skill was used, it could somewhat have the effect of stunning and controlling the beast heart. Furthermore, the "Eye Shadow Beast" was a Wood Bamboo that could see when the Divine Beast would wait for an opportunity to attack before the Divine Beast appeared.


    "This one?" Realizing that I said the wrong thing, I quickly changed my words, "Is it that great? Brother, I think you are stronger than them? Let''s get rid of them as soon as possible. I want to get out of here as soon as possible. "


    After I finished speaking, I kept the Wood Bamboo''s spell.


    "Don''t take it."


    Who would have thought that just as the Shiluoe''s voice fell, a Four-legged snake that had its tail cut off walked out. Looking around, its horned tail looked like a chipmunk''s tail.


    As soon as it appeared, it started spewing fire at us without warning.


    I didn''t have time to defend myself, so a stream of fire shot toward me.

 C41

    This kite like monster can spray waves and rain, can be used to hate fire.


    But the fire was huge.


    The fire sprayed in front of me.


    I screamed and fell down on Lowe. It rushed in front of me to protect me and fight the Hornkiss.


    I''m hurt. I''m not afraid of injury, but I''m afraid of fire. The fire stung me badly.


    The Hornless Kiss continued to spew fire. The blood Wood Bamboo had just defeated two Divine Beast s, so the power was now even greater. However, for the time being, he wasn''t able to suppress the raging flames in his body.


    Worse still, Tao Tie and Jiao Tu also went up together.


    We are now pincers on both sides.


    Shiluoe could use anything, its tricks were extremely strange. It was spraying water at the hornless mouth, and the hornless kiss was spewing fire.


    Fire and water intertwined, unexpectedly unable to determine victory or defeat for a long time.


    "Bro, spray more." I shouted to the Shiluoe.


    Seeing how this fellow was unable to determine victory or defeat after a long period of time, he became slightly infuriated. His mouth spat water and ice at the same time.


    The long ice cubes were sharp and stiff, breaking upon contact. The force of the impact was not something a human could withstand. It was so fast that it left me speechless.


    That Hornless Kiss was only good at spitting fire, and it was already difficult for him to catch the water of the Shiluoe. After all, water was the nemesis of fire.


    Now, the Shiluoe was releasing hail again. Countless ice cubes shot at Hornkiss.


    The Divine Beast could not withstand the impact and roared into the sky, and quickly escaped into the murals and disappeared.


    The mural disappeared just like that, appearing very abruptly on the wall.


    As for the blood Wood Bamboo, while it was fighting against the pepper, it was blocked by the pepper.


    Pepper pattern like a mussel, in the presence of external invasion, always closed the shell mouth. The hard shell is the protective shield of the Pepper Map. The blood Wood Bamboo was unleashing great power, but the Divine Beast did not seem to have any reaction. Once the shell closes, it doesn''t seem to cause much damage.


    My side isn''t much better. It''s even worse.


    The Taotie chased after me and killed me. I sat on the Shiluoe and was forced to come down, afraid of hurting it.


    This thing is very powerful. Legend has it that the Taotie is a vicious beast that is especially gluttonous. People call those who are greedy for food and money as the Taotie.


    No wonder it looked at me like it wanted to eat me. It turned out to be a delicious meal for me.


    Damn bastard!


    I have a deep impression of this Taotie, it usually appears on the bronze equipment used by humans and is embroidered as a pattern, or Taotie Pattern. It''s just that I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    This beast will also become larger. The Heavenly Crying in my hand emitted a strong blue light, so bright that I couldn''t open my eyes.


    The Yutian Spear''s lance released a huge blue light wave. I flung the lance out and it coincidentally hooked onto that Taotie''s body.


    The Taotie felt the pain and the powerful lethality as it cried out loudly. The sound was deafening. It was loud enough that I suspected it went straight through the eardrum and down to my brain,


    As soon as I cried out, the Taotie knocked me down, its huge body casting a huge shadow over my head.


    I raised my head and looked at the prehistoric Divine Beast in panic.


    The Taotie let out a mad cry as if swearing its sovereignty over this place. It lifted its leg and was about to forcefully trample on me.


    Just when I thought that I was dead for sure and that I would end up as the stomach for the Taotie, the white-clothed woman floated over.


    With lightning speed, he dragged me away from the Taotie''s hooves.


    I looked at her in surprise for a few seconds.


    white-clothed woman was dressed in white and he was holding onto a Sapphire Sword. At that moment, I was actually moved.


    "Let''s go, I''ll deal with them!" white-clothed woman seemed to be very confident in taming these Divine Beast. The Ultimate Supreme Sapphire Sword''s power was like a hot knife through butter, unleashing extremely strong power.


    I was surprised that an ancient woman could possess such a high level of mana. Afterwards, she sealed all of the Divine Beast in the fresco.


    I rode the Shiluoe to bring along the white-clothed woman. We arrived in front of the coffin, I held her hand, and we made a promise of three lifetimes.


    That scene was filled with surging emotions. Saner who had never been in love would definitely be jealous to death if he saw that.


    That''s right, where''s Saner?


    I asked the girl in white. He said that Saner was waiting for us outside the borders of the Four Great Beasts.


    Our fingers intersected, and with the blood of both Yin and Yang, we finally broke out of the ten diagrams on the bronze coffin.


    We''re finally safe. When Saner saw the Shiluoe, he almost fainted from fright.


    I hugged Saner. It''s the first time in my life I''ve held a man, but he''s my brother. To be able to see him again, everyone was safe and sound, and there was nothing better for me than this.


    "Where are we now?" I asked the white-clothed woman anxiously.


    She smiled faintly, and said in a neither hasty nor impatient manner, "We have already come out of the Blood Ten Diagram, but we are now in an illusory space that controls it. We need to walk out of this place before we can truly walk out of the mausoleum. "


    "Illusionary space?" Saner and I said the same thing in unison, as we were somewhat unable to make sense of the illusory space that she spoke of.


    "Have you heard of the Fantasy Escape Armor?" As white-clothed woman asked this question, his eyes flashed with a complex helpless light.


    "Yes." I answered simply, "I heard that this thing is used to predict and divine orthodoxy? "It''s very effective, isn''t it?"


    white-clothed woman nodded, and then shook her head indifferently, "Not all of them. In fact, the Illusory Escape Armor wasn''t all used for divination, it was mainly used to create the evolution of the human world through the use of celestial phenomena. All of the Three Realms use the Life Escape Armor to divine and deduce the life of an opponent. "


    "What exactly does that mean?" Saner, who only had one cell, was completely confused.


    The white-clothed woman patiently explained, "The Life Illusion Escape Armor uses the Escape Armored Plate as the sky, summoning the Celestial Elephant Planet, and releasing the energy of the Escape Armor as a breeding ground. This belonged to the upper echelons. And the middle level is the movement of things in the human world. And the lower level is the legendary underground world. "


    I smiled, "Simply put, the underground world refers to a mausoleum, right? It''s used to reflect energy. Am I right? " I looked at her with great tenderness.


    white-clothed woman''s face reddened as she replied softly. After which, she retreated and said with a serious face, "That''s why the energy produced in the underground world can create other worlds, and this world is just an illusion."


    Saner and I looked at each other. Suddenly, a bad premonition rose in the bottom of my heart.


    "Illusionary? Do you mean that what we saw earlier was illusory? Even the mausoleum that we saw? "


    The white-clothed woman shook her head, "The Ten Blood Diagram is illusory, but the mausoleum is real. All of the blood realms you entered were created using the Life Mirage Escape Armor. And the one who made it was Mu Mei. But I know she''s dead. "


    "Dead? "Then what should we do?" Saner started to panic like a fool again. I just regretted holding him.


    "As long as we charge through the illusionary space, we''ll be able to leave." The woman replied simply, looking very calm.


    "Mu Mei is the real owner of this illusion? But she''s dead. How are we going to get out? " I cut straight to the point.


    "We are all dining in an illusory space, and our lives are in this space. We must break through the illusion and reach the east. "


    Many people knew that the catacombs were generally divided into the west and the east.


    We are now in the West. If you want to go out and go to the East, I think the East is the only true state. In the west, Mu Mei had already activated the sub-technique "Mirage World" from the Life Illusion Escape Armor, which was similar to the Pupil Shadow Beast Realm.


    I suddenly thought of the zombies in the desert.


    Thinking about this, a group of zombies suddenly appeared in this space and extended their hands towards us.


    Ah!" Zombie! " Saner was the first to cry out.


    Was he supposed to focus on looking down on his opponent? So they can''t hurt us?


    I''m going to make a bet and see if it''s what I think.


    Would the zombie disappear because I didn''t care?

 C42

    "What if these zombies come? Beautiful lady, are these the desert zombies you were talking about? " Saner was sweating profusely as he watched the dried up legs of the dead bodies become a fried dough twist.


    "They won''t hurt you if they don''t exist." white-clothed woman was speechless, I saw that her face was extremely pale.


    "Are you okay?" Her face was as pale as a piece of paper.


    white-clothed woman shook her head, her face had an unspeakable look of sadness, "I''m fine. But now I have to tell you. "


    My heart tightened, and seeing the tears in her eyes, I took her hand. "Tell what?"


    "I just said, this place is divided into the west and east worlds. The west world belongs to the underground world, or more accurately speaking, the mausoleum. I am well aware of the Western world, except for the strange space of the Blood Ten Diagrams and this large mausoleum. I don''t know about the Eastern World. "


    After white-clothed woman finished speaking, he paused for a moment and stroked the hair on his forehead, looking at me mournfully. "Young Noble, I am indebted to your love, so I might not be able to go out with you."


    "Why?" "It''s better to go out with me than stay here."


    She shook her head, her eyes filled with tears, "Young master, you still don''t understand? "Everything here is just an illusion created by the Illusionary Armor. Everything you see is illusory, including me ¡­"


    "What?" You are also a fake? " Saner jumped three feet into the air, and shouted with an ugly expression.


    I was surprised. "How is that possible? You''re so real, you''re a person, and you still have a heartbeat. " After I felt her heartbeat, I said excitedly.


    white-clothed woman shook her head helplessly. "Young master, don''t mention me, even the Mu Mei who created the extraordinary illusion technique, from the moment we approached this alternate dimension, using the technique itself, she had already merged with us, causing our bodies to become illusory."


    She wrapped her arms around my waist and buried her head in my chest. "Young master, we are solid beings here, but if we were to leave this place, we will be destroyed. Unless we can find Yin Gathering Pool. "


    "What is Yin Gathering Pool?" Saner began to unleash his curiosity to the utmost limit again.


    white-clothed woman pointed ahead, "It should be in the Blood Coffin Illusion Realm. There is a large blood pool there, but a group of small-scale elves once charged in there. That pool disappeared afterwards. I wonder where it was. "


    "Elf? Do you want to kill them? " Saner frowned and interrupted.


    The white-clothed woman nodded her head, "These elves are evil spirits, so they must be eliminated. But... Because we were unable to find any magic tools to restrain them for the time being. After that, Mu Mei and I entered closed-door cultivation, and after a long time, we did not ask about it. "


    "So that''s how it is." Saner was confused as he looked around, and then he started jumping up and down.


    "What are you doing? "Can''t you just be honest?" I dropped a complaint.


    Seeing that I was angry, Saner stopped jumping, "I want to see if there are any Yin Gathering Pool up ahead."


    I ignored him.


    The white-clothed woman raised her head from my chest and looked at me sternly, "Sir, Mu Mei and I are both flesh and blood people here. Here, we can live forever, or even live forever. Then she looked sad.


    "I will definitely find the Yin Gathering Pool and take you out. I will definitely do it! " I promise her I really want to take her out and be with her.


    After all, the few of us risked our lives just to survive now.


    I believe it!


    "Young master, if it wasn''t for the fact that you all entered this place at that time, I wouldn''t have been saved, so ¡­" "I want to ¡­"


    After the woman finished speaking, while Saner and I were caught off guard, she raised the Sapphire Sword and thrusted it at my heart.


    Ah!" "Brother!" Saner was so scared that he started to sweat profusely.


    Clutching my chest, I felt pain as if a thousand knives had gently sliced into my skin until I was numb.


    I stared at white-clothed woman in shock, "You ¡­ "Why?"


    Just as I finished speaking, Saner ran over and wanted to pull me back, and kick white-clothed woman away ¡­ However, her movements were even quicker. Her sword fiercely shot towards my chest and pushed me towards the bronze coffin that wasn''t far behind me.


    "Are you crazy? You saved him and killed him? "You witch, I will kill you!" Saner saw how mercilessly the woman pushed me into the golden coffin, and was so shocked that he sucked in a breath of cold air. He yelled at her with extreme emotion and malice.


    Saner didn''t give up and wanted to save me. He wanted to open the coffin, but he couldn''t.


    The woman stopped him.


    "You damned woman, why are you so vicious? Why did you kill my brother? "Why?"


    white-clothed woman was very calm throughout, seeing Saner panicking and agitated to the point where she could not help, she only smiled faintly.


    "Saner, you misunderstand. I am not trying to kill him, I am helping him."


    "Help?" [You really have no shame to say that. He was stabbed to death with a sword, yet you still shamelessly offered your help?] To think that you would dare to say it out loud. How could ancient women be so shameless? Speak, why did you kill him? "


    After Saner finished asking, he picked up the Heavenly Crying that I threw onto the ground weakly due to the attack and quickly stabbed towards the lady.


    "Saner, calm down. It''s not what you think. I want to help him. "


    "What other help are you talking about?" Saner chased after white-clothed woman to slash at him. The Heavenly Crying almost slashed him a few times, but it could not slash at all.


    Compared to her, Saner''s level was negative.


    white-clothed woman had no choice but to fly up to avoid his attack.


    Saner had his hand on his waist, and he was panting heavily as he pointed at her, "Come over here, I promise I''ll leave you with an intact corpse."


    white-clothed woman found it funny and shook his head helplessly, "Young Noble has such a good brother like you, and he won''t be able to shake me. Saner, you are truly loyal. "


    "Cut the crap." Saner burst out in rage, "You aren''t coming down, are you? That''s perfect, I want to save big bro, if you dare stop me, I will use the Heavenly Crying to cut you up. "


    Saner glared fiercely at white-clothed woman, then ran over to the bronze coffin, no matter how much effort he put in, he was unable to open it.


    "This coffin is made from the blood of 999 criminals. You cannot open it. Unless the Wood Bamboo in Young Master''s hands is opened. "


    white-clothed woman''s words were like a bomb that blew him up.


    Can''t open it? If I can''t open it, I''ll open it to save my brother.


    Saner doesn''t have many strong points, but he''s simple, honest, and stubborn just like me.


    He didn''t give up. Instead, he yelled at me and tried to open the lid.


    "Don''t bother, it''s useless." At this time, the Shiluoe in the corner spoke.


    A Divine Beast suddenly opened its mouth, scaring Saner to the point of peeing his pants. His hands went soft at that moment, and his legs slid to the ground.


    Saner mustered up his courage and walked towards that guy. He thought that since this guy protected him previously, he would definitely not be hostile towards him.


    This was the first time in his life he dared to look at a Shiluoe for me, "Brother, you were the one who spoke, right? "Do you have any way of opening it?"


    The Shiluoe lazily blinked a few times, and slowly said, "He will come out by himself, and he won''t die. She''s right, she''s helping him. "


    The guy closed his eyes and began to meditate.


    F * ck me! This was equivalent to not saying anything.


    Saner looked at white-clothed woman suspiciously, "Really? But since he''s already been stabbed to death by you, how can he still live? "


    She nodded and flew down. "Can I hurt him by loving him so much?"


    The woman was a little angry now, but she still suppressed her anger and patiently explained to Saner, "I was hoping that he would be reborn, and that he would be even stronger than before."


    Saner was confused.


    What was going on? Rebirth?

 C43

    In the coffin, I was in so much pain that I fainted. I didn''t know that there was rebirth bath water in this bronze coffin. It can help me recover my previously injured heart meridian and make my combat power even stronger. It is equivalent to rebirth.


    I was soaked in the liquid of the bronze coffin.


    Slowly, I began to realize. Suddenly, my subconscious became completely awake.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, which shone with a dazzling blue light ¡­


    Bang


    The bronze coffin lid was shattered with a single palm from me. I got up from the bronze coffin.


    As I stood up, I looked down at Saner. This guy was still holding onto the Heavenly Crying s and trying to pry open the coffin.


    When he saw that I had suddenly appeared and the coffin lid had ruptured in front of him, Saner''s actions were scared stiff in midair.


    After a while, he came back to his senses and let out a loud yell. He was so shocked that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Brother ¡­" "You ¡­" He began to stutter.


    "I''m fine." The sound of my voice frightened me, too. It was a voice that had never been heard before, deep and loud, filled with endless power. My eyes emit a god-like energy wherever they went, illuminating the illusion space here.


    Saner crawled up and walked towards me, trying to probe, "Bro ¡­ Are you really not dead? Is that you? "


    "It''s me." I jumped down and Saner jumped away. He held onto the Heavenly Crying and studied me for a long time.


    Seeing that he was so concerned about me, it could be considered a deep friendship. He didn''t make my balls hurt even once.


    In my other hand was a wine gourd.


    white-clothed woman excitedly thought of my embrace, "Young Noble, you have finally been reborn." She was so happy that she started crying.


    Women were indeed made of water.


    "Thank you for that sword strike. It made my energy even stronger than it is now." I hugged her tightly to express my gratitude.


    "Brother, what''s that in your hand?"


    After Saner asked this question, the white-clothed woman finally saw the few items in my hands.


    She took the items from my hands in shock. "Young Master, you''re too amazing. I didn''t expect you to obtain the divine tools in this bronze coffin. You really do have some affinity with this place." The lady happily looked at these divine artifacts and spoke out.


    "Is that so? I think so too. But what are the uses of this wine gourd and bamboo brush? " I asked curiously.


    white-clothed woman observed the wine gourd for a while, her eyes brightening up, "This wine gourd is used to pour into Yin Gathering Pool and the Yin Gathering Pool is filled with spring water. As long as one enters this pond, not only can one''s appearance be restored to everlasting youth, one can also recover vitality."


    I looked at her doubtfully. "You''re saying that the water in the Yin Gathering Spring was formed from the spring water that was poured into the wine gourd?"


    She nodded. "Well, yes. And every time he fell, it would last for two thousand and five hundred years. It''s just that I don''t know where the Yin Gathering Pool is now ¡­ "


    I held her hand, "Don''t be depressed, since the heavens have asked me to get this wine gourd, it means that we will definitely meet again at Yin Gathering Pool, and then, you will be able to regain your original appearance."


    When the girl heard this, she smiled before feeling a little sad again. "Young master, do you dislike this little girl''s looks ¡­" At the end of her sentence, she shyly covered the other half of her face.


    I squeezed her hand. The person I like is your person, it has nothing to do with your appearance. "


    She laughed at that.


    Of course, what I really thought was that if she really could recover, that would be great. After all, men loved beautiful women.


    Saner panicked, seeing that he could not say anything, he quickly asked, "What about the bamboo brush?"


    "Bamboo brushes are used to paint. They were used by Liu Cheng at that time." Just as the woman finished speaking, I suddenly thought of something and quickly looked into the coffin. Other than the few things I had taken out, there was nothing else. There was no corpse either. It was completely empty.


    "There''s no corpse in the bronze coffin?"


    The woman glanced at him as well, "Hm, I don''t have one." I think it''s an empty coffin. "But ¡­"


    "But what?" I asked, seeing her perplexed look.


    "That''s right, hurry up and tell us, don''t keep us in suspense." Saner was anxious too.


    "However, this coffin should have been disguised as the crown prince, so why is there no corpse?"


    "Maybe it melted after two thousand years?" Saner guessed boldly.


    I waved my hand. "With my body transformed, even the bones that have experienced countless years won''t be completely melted, let alone in an alternate dimension where no one will disturb me."


    The woman nodded, "Young Master is right. "I think Liu Cheng''s corpse should be in this bronze coffin."


    "I went through two floating coffins earlier, they should belong to Leng Yanqian and Liu Jian. Since this place belongs to Liu Cheng, I want to find its corpse. "


    I walked over to the coffin and saw that it was empty. I didn''t want to give up. The roster is a detailed explanation of the identity. I''ll find out what my connection to him is.


    At the beginning, I suspected that I was Liu Jian''s past life, but the moment Liu Cheng appeared, I became confused.


    I tried to feel the walls of the coffin.


    "Brother, what are you doing?" Saner curiously looked at my actions.


    I ignored him and kept touching the walls of the coffin.


    Suddenly ¡­ My face was serious, and my hands stopped moving around the coffin.


    "There''s something strange here." I knocked on the walls, left and right, and accidentally discovered a mechanism in the coffin.


    No, it was more like a secret passage.


    A moment later, I took a pamphlet from the passage.


    The book was yellow.


    "What, what is this?" Saner and white-clothed woman both looked curiously at the booklet in my hands.


    "It seems to be a record of Liu Cheng''s name." I''ll explain.


    After opening it, we indeed saw what was written on the book. The white-clothed woman explained that this was indeed what was recorded, Liu Cheng.


    Later on, we found out that Liu Cheng loved to study witchcraft and had fallen in love with Mu Mei. From then on, he was a very aggressive person who studied magic even more. However, his heart for ascension was very weak.


    On the other hand, his brother Liu Jian was ambitious and loved to gamble. Liu Cheng was killed by his younger brother in an accident. His brother had always felt that his brother was an obstacle.


    F * ck! So that''s how it was. This Liu Jian really isn''t a man. He actually killed his own brother. But the royal family was like this, cruel and merciless for the sake of the throne.


    "Brother, how did you find this secret passage?"


    I smiled, "This coffin is very thick, I think there must be a layer, can be made into one. "Actually, I wasn''t completely confident just now. I just had the mentality to try it out and didn''t want to get me to open it up."


    We saw a skeleton in the mezzanine. The bones were black. It was obvious that he had been poisoned to death. Liu Cheng, I think.


    And the book had clearly stated that Liu Jian had killed Liu Cheng, so why did he put the imperial family''s conspiracy on the book? I think it was written by Mu Mei later on and put inside. It shouldn''t have been done by anyone else.


    Mu Mei was definitely not willing to let her lover be murdered. So she wrote the book and placed it inside. If there was a day that she could get things done here, it would also be good for him to let her descendants know what kind of person Liu Jian was.


    I don''t think Liu Cheng knew how he died. When the time came, he didn''t even have the chance to fight back. Maybe he already knew who did it before he died, but he couldn''t live.


    Once we got the item, we found out that the book mentioned a place called the Fuling Cave in the Eastern World ¡­


    Where is this place?

 C44

    Before we left here, we had completely forgotten that the zombies around us had attacked us. Only now did he understand.


    It was just as white-clothed woman had said, as long as it did not exist.


    There was only a black hole in front of him. Saner asked white-clothed woman if he was sure it was near this place.


    The woman said to search again, it should be around here.


    After a while...


    As the few of us headed for the hole, we heard a noise.


    "This should be the Fuling''s cave." "No," I said.


    "Brother, how did you know?"


    "Look at the words on the cave. Ancient characters of the Han Dynasty." I know Saner doesn''t understand, I explain.


    The moment the woman heard a sound coming from the cave, her eyes lit up and she quickly flew into the cave.


    "Good stuff, I''m lacking this right now!" Young Master, come with me! "


    Saner took out the long life lamp and lit up the cave. The dim light immediately lit up.


    A Fuling with a big head was only about three meters away from us.


    "What do you want this for?" This is the Fuling? Is that the evil spirit you were talking about? They all have wings. "


    The white-clothed woman nodded, "Yes. These elves are not only evil, but if they are bitten, they will die without a doubt. "


    I quickly waved the Heavenly Crying in my hand.


    The Heavenly Crying drew a beautiful arc in the air, and with a creak, it fell to the ground, lifeless and unmoving.


    I quickly rushed over to check the Fuling''s corpse. Suddenly, I heard Saner yell.


    "Brother, be careful of the place not far from your leg!" Saner let out a loud shout, and I instinctively jumped away.


    Wherever the Heavenly Crying passed, another Fuling''s corpse would be at their feet! My movements became more and more nimble.


    Saner and I were stunned for a while, wondering how there could be so many Fuling here.


    I''m obviously very averse to these things.


    Just as he was about to ask the woman why there were so many Fuling in the cave, he heard a few more strange cries of Fuling from the dark!


    That scream was extremely sharp and ear-piercing.


    I know something about this stuff.


    The records of the Fuling in the "Han Zhe Guan Wen Mu Ting" were: "The rattan rocks on the east shore, there are some. Natural born spiritual talent, poisonous, but also able to cure its poison. It has a wild personality and likes to fly. It exists in caves all year round and rarely goes in or out. "


    There were quite a few people who heard it!


    I hold the Heavenly Crying in one hand and the Yutian Spear in the other. My Divine Equipment couldn''t wait to release a blue light, I wanted to take care of these evil spirits.


    As for the blue sword in the woman''s hand, it also sensed the evil spirit and emitted a dazzling blue light.


    Saner was still standing behind us with the longevity lamp and the flour sack.


    As expected, the white ball was a Fuling. It looked like there were at least a hundred of them! It would not be a joke if he was bitten.


    The group of Fuling pressed down from above and quickly rushed towards us!


    Saner stood behind and looked with a face ashen.


    I picked up the Heavenly Crying s and attacked the Fuling from both sides. The woman and I had our backs to each other and started a massacre.


    These things are very poisonous. Since a single bite will kill us, we have to be careful. She and I were careful.


    Not long later, I shouted at Saner: "Hey, what are you standing there for? "Hurry up and pick them up."


    Saner was startled for two seconds, then let out a cry as he immediately ran to the side of the Fuling s that were beaten to death. He held all the bodies of the Fuling in his arms, as if he was holding some treasure! Then put it in a flour bag.


    When the Fuling saw that Saner did not have any divine tools, it also rushed over craftily towards Saner.


    In that instant, my Heavenly Crying moved for a few more days and struck a few Fuling that were prepared to pounce towards Saner.


    Saner hid behind us and shouted at the lady: "Beautiful girl, tell me, is it possible that the Fuling is a treasure that can be sold for a good price?"


    Seeing that Saner''s character did not change, he spoke to him, "This is Saner''s family, we are going to go out to protect our lives. You''re still thinking about money? We''ll talk about it when we get out. Now that we all need to protect each other, if you bring up any more money, I''ll beat you to death. "


    Just as I finished speaking, a Fuling jumped onto my shoulder.


    Right now, both of my hands are holding onto the Fuling''s corpse, so I don''t have any leeway to fight back. Moreover, he had two divine artifacts in his possession.


    Just as the Fuling was about to bite the back of my hand, it was knocked flying by the white-clothed woman''s treasure sword.


    white-clothed woman shouted at me, "Are you alright?"


    I shook my head, and stared at Saner in a cruel manner, "I said, why don''t you go out and say hello? Why are there so many questions? If it wasn''t for her, my hand would have been crippled. "I can''t even keep my life." I unhappily complained to Saner.


    Saner had an apologetic expression, "Brother, I was wrong. I''ll go out and introduce you to beautiful girls. "


    Sh * t! "This fellow is really thick-skinned. It''s clear that he doesn''t want to bring up a pot ¡­


    I looked at the woman and saw that she was smiling. Luckily I''m not angry, or else Saner would definitely start crying from how I beat him up.


    I glared at him, and he realized he''d said the wrong thing, so he looked inside the flour sack.


    Saner felt that he had caught enough phosphorous moths, and all of them were corpses of Fuling s.


    I saw a large group of Fuling flying towards us furiously, as if they were bringing their comrades to take revenge.


    I called Saner and the lady to run first.


    Behind me, I yelled as I ran, "Hurry up and run, hurry up, you''ll be done for if you get caught ¡­"


    In the end, before I could finish my words, I suddenly fell to the ground! Then we were all knocked down. He fainted.


    Before I fainted, I didn''t know that the women had already placed a barrier around us. Those Fuling had no chance to touch us.


    Afterwards, I learned that such evil spirits would emit a colorless gas, but with a faint, strange smell. People would faint when they smelled it.


    After a long time ¡­


    When I woke up in my secluded cave, I stood up with a start, and I thought I heard some rustling at the top of the cave.


    But with just one look, I was shocked.


    At the top of the cave, half of a large multicolored spider''s head was sticking out from the cave wall, and the spider actually had a head and body.


    The hair on his head was disheveled as he draped it over his shoulders! A paw and half of a shoulder squeezed out, trying to crawl toward me, perhaps because I was awake. The multicolored spider looked at me as though it was looking at its prey, wanting to swallow me whole.


    It wasn''t strange that there were colored spiders here.


    Legend has it that the colorful spider is called the Bunia.


    It was a spider that grew in the Apulia region of Italy. It was huge and one meter long. Legend has it that in the Middle Ages, anyone bitten, whether sleeping or awake, felt a bee''s dormant pain.


    This spider''s venom can cause a nervous system reaction. As long as someone is bitten, they will dance regardless of the time or place.


    Dressed in bright clothes, the bitten person continued to jump all the way until he was tired. At that time, he would also die.


    Then there was a dance in Italy under the name of Buni-colored spiders, and for a moment there was a frenzy.


    Strangely, after the Middle Ages, the venom of these colored spiders mysteriously disappeared.


    At the same time, it is also known abroad as "one of the most toxic but unstable reptiles."


    At that time, technology was not well-developed, but there were many ways to cure the poison now.


    I clearly understood that as long as I was bitten by this spider, I would be able to get the antidote from its poison.


    And what I didn''t expect was that this spider seemed to be very afraid of the Fuling. What puzzled me was that I was afraid of staying in a cave.


    Later on, when I observed, I realized that the color spider wasn''t afraid of the living Fuling, but of the dead Fuling.


    Because the corpse of a Fuling could burn, the burning substance could burn away the colored spiders into ashes.


    I didn''t dare to hesitate and immediately grabbed the longevity lamp on the ground, picked up a Fuling''s corpse, and pointed it at it.


    "Boom!"


    When the fire came up, I threw my hand forward and the flames immediately surrounded the Buni Spider that was crawling towards me. The spider immediately let out a shriek and writhed madly and painfully on the wall!


    It seemed that this thing was indeed afraid of fire.


    white-clothed woman is very smart, I think she already knew.


    Hence, before she entered the cave, she had thought that using Fuling s to kill those items that suddenly appeared was the best weapon.


    After all, the energy of our divine artifacts is limited.


    But was that thing dead? I walked out of the barrier and found that the thing had stopped moving. The head was dark.


    He should be dead, right?


    I walked slowly toward the wall in front of me...

 C45

    Those colorful Buni Spider, I didn''t expect them to mature inside the Fuling''s cave.


    What was even more unexpected was that the corpses of these Fuling could actually kill a gigantic Buni Spider in one shot.


    Seeing that it was effective, he started to unrestrainedly take the Fuling''s corpse that was inside the flour bag, preparing to fight the Buni Spider.


    There were many colored spiders in the Fuling''s cave. He really couldn''t count it all at the moment.


    They were sensitive to the scent of humans and were crawling towards him in a frenzy.


    However, the smell of one of the burned spiders had started to evaporate, causing the other spiders to hesitate.


    They crawled very slowly, not sure if they were burnt by the flames from the Fuling''s corpse.


    The only way to kill them was to kill the spirit corpses that had long been attached to the walls of the cave. This was also the only way to eliminate them.


    Earlier, when white-clothed woman and I killed many Fuling s that were flying above the cave, they were all put into Saner''s flour sack. From the looks of it, this number should be equal to the number of colored spiders.


    It should be enough.


    Just as I was looking inside the flour sack, a cunning bunion spider quickly crawled over. I could clearly see that it was a mother spider. Its legs were very nimble, and despite its huge size, it had a red face. It spat ice at me.


    I know this thread. It''s called the Ice Soul Silver Thread. It was white and thin, but very solid. Once one was entangled by this kind of Buni Spider, it was extremely difficult for one to struggle free.


    I tried using the Heavenly Crying, but it was useless. The Heavenly Crying could not even cut these silver threads?


    I was startled. He began to panic.


    The spider crawled towards me like a spider spirit caught its prey.


    Its speed was extremely fast, and it had a sharp and ferocious gaze that was fixated on me while drooling nonstop.


    I took out the Yutian Spear. The blue light stopped the colored spider in its tracks, but its silk wasn''t frozen. I can''t do it.


    In a few seconds, it would recover. I was anxious.


    Suddenly, I thought of the Fuling. If I take out the corpse of this thing, maybe it could burn these silver threads.


    I took out one and the Fuling''s corpse ignited by the longevity lamp. I hit the silver wire.


    "Hua ¡­"


    The fire suddenly became fierce, and the burning of a Fuling also became fierce. It could last for a long time.


    The spider regained its freedom. Once it saw that the fire had broken the silver threads of its icy soul, the fire strangely jumped over the silver threads. It then jumped onto the silver threads, burning them even more fiercely than before.


    The Buchanan Spiders were so frightened that they bit off the silk.


    But it was too late ¡­


    The fire burned it. Maybe this thing could feel that the fire was coming from the Fuling''s corpse, and was crying out in fear.


    The Buni Spider screamed shrilly as it held its head. It was extremely deafening.


    Not long after, the burned and battered spider died just like that.


    It was also during the period when the colored spiders were being burnt that Saner woke up and was shocked to see this scene.


    He opened his mouth wide and took a long time to recover.


    At this time, I could clearly hear the faint cries of other Buni Spider coming from the surrounding walls of the cave.


    Saner''s hands moved quickly, and when he turned his head, he saw that the Buni Spider to his left was also about to crawl out from the cave wall.


    The sizzling sound was the sound of them climbing up the cave. If it weren''t for the thick walls blocking them, he would never have imagined what kind of terrifying situation he would face!


    Because white-clothed woman has not woken up yet, Saner and I had our back to each other and did not dare to let our guard down.


    There are still a lot of Fuling corpses in the flour sack. Several of us have been burnt to death while we were crawling to our deaths.


    One of them was burnt half to death, but its life force was very strong.


    Half of the Buni Spider''s head had been burnt to a pulp, it looked completely different. His messy hair was tied around his face, making him look very creepy.


    The colorful spider was making its final struggle, baring its fangs and brandishing its claws as it dragged its half-burnt body towards me, crawling to the side.


    Until the thing raised its paw and was about to grab my face when it suddenly fell to the ground and died.


    "Bro, these things really make me sick."


    "Concentrate, it''s no joke to be bitten."


    Saner nodded his head. We were so nervous that our bodies were covered in sweat, afraid that we would become the spiders'' spirit if we showed no mercy.


    Saner suddenly thought of something. He took out a thick dagger from his waist and stood back to back with me.


    "Brother, how many spiders are there?"


    I looked around at the spiders on top of the cave and counted them. There were seven left.


    Saner also counted, and finally nodded his head, "Yes, there are still seven." He turned his head and glanced at me. "Brother, we don''t have many Fuling corpses left."


    "Right." I stared at the stuff and said, "So let''s be more careful. Once the Fuling s are used up, these damn spiders might become a little tricky to deal with. "


    What I am worried about is not that, but: These seven Buni Spider are not too far away from us in terms of distance. If they throw caution to the wind and swiftly attack us together, I estimate that they will be extremely disadvantageous to us.


    After all, Saner did not have a weapon, nor would he use white-clothed woman''s Sapphire Sword. white-clothed woman had not woken up yet. With Saner''s two divine tools, a dagger and my Heavenly Crying, against seven Buni Spider, I was not confident.


    While I was thinking, Saner rushed towards one of them and used his dagger to skin the walls of the Fuling cave.


    It was because for some reason, those Buni Spider had crawled into the cave wall.


    Perhaps they think that the divine instruments in my hands are too powerful, the two divine instruments emit the same blue light with boundless might. They were timid for a moment.


    After all, they were the closest to me at the time, and they were already far enough away from the cave, so I wanted to go around us and climb into the cave wall, but I didn''t know what I was going to do.


    Saner held a Luoyang dagger in his hand, forged from fine steel, it was extremely sharp!


    Luo Yang''s dagger stabbed into the wall and a big hole was dug out in an instant.


    A pit the size of a palm appeared on the originally smooth wall of the cave. It was pitch black inside like the mouth of a demon.


    Saner usually carried a bit of brute force when he was doing things. He dug and dug desperately, wanting to dig out those few Buni Spider s.


    Wherever the wall that he touched flew, Saner did not stop his movements.


    I stood with my back to him, alert for change. He was afraid that there would be more unknown creatures attacking him.


    There was a colored spider that wanted to crawl into the cave wall with all its might, but halfway through, it was scared silly by Saner''s courage. He stared blankly at it for a few seconds.


    With this stare, I threw a Fuling into the cave wall. That one was unlucky.


    At this moment, I understand why the white-clothed woman entered the cave and wholeheartedly wanted us to collect those Fuling.


    Saner saw that even the Buni Spider were scared silly by him, and started to dig even harder with the dagger!


    The other colored spider''s face that was reflected in the cave wall suddenly revealed fear. They stared at the corpse in my hands vigilantly, not daring to attack us again.


    Why did those Bunny Colors suddenly change their attitude and not dare to approach us anymore?


    What was the reason?

 C46

    Afterwards, I realised that what these things were afraid of was not the Divine Equipment in my hands or Saner''s Luoyang Dagger. It was actually an ancient character in the palm of white-clothed woman.


    After she fainted, her palm was spread open, and there was an ancient character there with the word ''handicap'' written on it.


    I think this barrier means to remove the demonic barrier.


    When those things saw the words in the white-clothed woman''s palm, they were extremely afraid. It turned out that the word had the ability to shock people and emit divine light.


    The third son was extremely excited, as if he didn''t know how tired he was. He was always the happiest person in the business of shoveling bricks into walls.


    I kicked his butt, "After digging for a long time, I was the only one who was burned to death by the Fuling. How many of them did you kill?"


    Saner turned his head and looked at me aggrievedly: "Brother, I''ll shovel your life then."


    Puff ¡­ I had another internal injury.


    Facts had proven that they were not afraid of a tiger-like opponent, but rather fearful of a pig-like teammate. And it was even a narcissistic teammate.


    Why narcissism? Immediately.


    He couldn''t help but smile bitterly when he faced his teammates with the triangular cat martial arts.


    Just like chicken ribs, the taste of food was tasteless. It would be a pity if it was lost.


    "Bro, I didn''t expect that I would actually make these weathering dead spiders fear!" "Looks like it''s time for me to be proud and proud."


    Saner thought that he was the one who had gone all out to dig those things up using the Luoyang Dagger. He was quite pleased with himself.


    I wanted to kick his face into a ball of flesh and stuff it into his ass.


    In the end, I couldn''t hold back anymore and kicked Saner''s fat butt, "Cut the crap and hurry up and dig them out! "If they run away, then we''ll be in trouble behind us."


    After all, the enemy is in the dark while we are in the light.


    Sans glanced at me, "Bro, once we get the treasure, we''ll have endless glory. I can find some high-end, high-class, high-end women to play with. "


    I glared at him snappily. He quickly withdrew his head and started shoveling.


    At this time, the white-clothed woman woke up. Seeing the two of us'' flirting '', she had been too embarrassed to'' disturb ''the entire time.


    Until I saw her standing a meter behind me.


    "That, Sir, you and Sir Saner had a chat for half a day, and I didn''t have the nerve to disturb you."


    Seeing that white-clothed woman could not help but smile, I wanted to kill Saner.


    I glared at Saner fiercely, signalling that he was flirting with me. See if I beat him to death.


    Saner scratched the back of his head and stuck his tongue out at us. "Beautiful girl, we have always been like this. He''s yours now, and you have the right to absolutely abuse him.


    I ruthlessly gouged Saner with my eyes, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, so white-clothed woman snickered.


    Saner continued to dig with his dagger. However, the branch actually retreated.


    With this retreat, he became anxious. His original plan was for this thing to dig it out and throw it at the Fuling, but now that he was retreating, there wasn''t much chance for that.


    "Brother, if this colored spider was really able to crawl into the cave, wouldn''t it be useless if I dug for half a day?"


    When Sans said this, he looked at the spiders that had crawled into the cave and became furious.


    As Dagger spoke, he immediately dug around in great detail.


    Finally, the debris that had broken the wall filled the ground. white-clothed woman and I looked at each other in dismay. I was surprised at Saner''s limitless brute force.


    This fellow''s strength was as great as an ox.


    The few Buni Spider were originally not more than a meter away from Saner, and their retreating speed was even slower than Saner''s advancing speed. Saner was able to unleash his brute force, and finally ¡­


    Saner dug out two of them.


    The black head had a pair of sharp eyes, the Buni Spider did not stay and spat out silk towards Saner.


    My heart tightened as I shouted, "Watch out!"


    Saner''s reaction was quite fast, he raised his thick dagger and stabbed into the Buni Spider''s roof! The thing didn''t even make a sound before it stopped moving ¡­


    Saner gasped for breath as he fell to the ground.


    white-clothed woman and I were so shocked that our tongues were sticking out. Saner, this ordinary person, had actually used a normal dagger to kill the Buni Spider that had turned into a climate?


    This fact shocked me, and made me have a whole new level of respect for Saner, who was always as timid as a mouse.


    Saner had originally planned to risk his life fighting the Buni Spider ten thousand times, and he had even thought that he might be counterattacked and die here if he were to dig out that thing in the next second.


    But Saner did not expect that, although the Buni Spider was poisonous enough to spit silk, as long as its movements were weaker than it, it would not deal with it in such a way.


    "Bro, a dagger is enough. Leave the rest to me. " Saner patted his chest and said solemnly.


    When white-clothed woman and I saw this, our stifled hearts also eased up. At that moment, all of my tense nerves relaxed.


    At that moment, suddenly ¡­


    The dead and motionless Rainbow Mech suddenly sprung up, spitting silver threads at Saner, attempting to make its last desperate struggle.


    The head of the Buni Spider was covered in blood, turning into a head of blood.


    There were cracks on the ceiling, and blood continued to flow. However, he couldn''t hide the killing intent in his eyes.


    "Saner!"


    I shouted loudly, Saner was wrapped up like a dumpling, becoming tighter and tighter, making it seem like he couldn''t breathe.


    "Sir Saner!" After white-clothed woman shouted, he used his blue treasure sword to attack the colored spider, but I stopped him.


    The spider was cunning, with a scream, it dragged Saner forward.


    "We can''t hurt it. If it spits out the venom, Saner would be dead." After I finished speaking, I took out a Fuling and flew towards that thing.


    The moment Saner was wrapped up, I had already started to circulate my Qi, forming the Fuling''s corpse in my body in one go. At the same time that I threw it out, I had already ignited the Fuling''s corpse.


    With a swoosh, the Buni Spider''s body ignited with raging flames. That thing could not withstand the attack of the Fuling Fire and the ice spirit silver threads were instantly broken.


    Saner was like a white ball that was sent flying. After rolling a few times on the ground, he couldn''t get up anymore.


    The thread was very tight. We did not care about the screaming spiders and quickly ran over. I used the Yutian Spear to directly cut off the silver threads wrapped around his body, but there were still many sections that we had not broken.


    "Brother, it hurts to save me." Saner asked me for help with much difficulty.


    "I''ll save you."


    white-clothed woman suddenly thought of something. "Young master, try taking out the bamboo pen from the bronze coffin."


    "Bamboo brush?" That''s just a pen, can it break these silver threads? " I asked doubtfully.


    white-clothed woman nodded her head, "Yes, this brush has intelligence. It was dyed by the copper liquid in the bronze coffin. "


    If she hadn''t said so, I would have forgotten. The blue liquid in the bronze coffin is really powerful. My heart began to beat slowly. When the blue liquid touched my body, I immediately had limitless energy.


    I looked at the lady eagerly and asked, "Then why can the copper liquid be reborn?"

 C47

    "The liquid copper was formed by Mu Mei after she cast a spell and added in the powerful energy of the Ancestral Mage. After hundreds of years of gathering and a thousand years of roaring, she became one. "


    "Is that all?" I asked.


    It was impossible for him to be so simple. There must be some other reason.


    That blue liquid looks ordinary, but I didn''t expect it to be able to rejuvenate a dead person. It is even stronger than before, it is definitely a treasure, but it was completely absorbed by me.


    The white-clothed woman nodded her head, "Young Noble, you are indeed powerful, you are right."


    She paused for a moment before continuing to explain, "This bamboo brush and the wine gourd will mutually render each other for a thousand years. That wine gourd itself has the function of rebirth, so it has the effect of being reborn from the fire."


    "Bro, don''t say anymore. Hurry up and save me." Saner slept on the ground and reminded with difficulty.


    I used a bamboo pen to quickly cut off the Ice Soul Silver Threads.


    Wherever the bamboo brush went, pa pa pa ¡­ With a light wave, the silver threads were severed.


    That Buni Spider looked at the bamboo brush in my hand in surprise. To be able to see the bamboo brush before it died could already be considered fate.


    The spider fell to the ground and died. When the other Buni Spider saw this, they were so shocked they wanted to crawl into the hole.


    Saner angrily pulled out his Luoyang Dagger from the colored spider''s head, quickly running to the other spiders'' cave walls and caught one of them.


    "I want you to hide, I want you to harm people!" Saner raised his Luo Yang Dagger. One of the spiders spat out poison, allowing Saner to dodge nimbly.


    After entering the tomb, Saner''s movements had also become more nimble. Seeing that Saner was able to avoid the venom, the spider spat out unwillingly.


    Before it could spurt out, its head was chopped off by Saner.


    But unexpectedly, the venom had already been spat towards Saner.


    It''s over! I cried out in my heart.


    When she looked again, she didn''t know when white-clothed woman was blocking in front of Saner, but her other face was still in perfect condition.


    "No!" I ran over. white-clothed woman covered half of his face that had been infected by the poison and weakly said, "Young Noble, if I do this, you will be terrified."


    I cried as I held her face that was touched by her in my arms, "It was you who saved Saner. How could I dislike you? I want to be with you forever. "


    Saner ran over and knelt on the ground, "Beauty, you saved me. I, Saner, do not know how to thank you. Come to think of it, you are our ancestor. For this favor, please accept my, Saner''s, bow. "


    Saner acted as though he wanted to bow down, but was stopped by the white-clothed woman, "A man has gold under his knees, Sir Saner, do not kneel."


    I told Saner to get up. Saner looked at her excitedly, "Thank you. If this poison hits you, will you die? "


    That''s what I''m worried about.


    The white-clothed woman shook his head, "No, if I spray this poison on you, you might die, but I won''t. "I have Qi to protect my body, so I won''t die. I''ll just corrode my skin."


    I helped her up.


    At the same time, the remaining Buni Spider s saw that some of us were injured and increased their aura. Adding on the fact that we had killed quite a few spiders, the remaining spiders gathered together and started to counterattack.


    I pushed Saner to the back. The woman was holding the Sapphire Sword in one hand and the Heavenly Crying in the other.


    In order to prevent those things from accidentally spraying more venom, I used Yutian Spear to lock them down.


    Saner used these short ten seconds to crazily pull them out of the cave walls.


    Just when we were about to take out the remaining Fuling s to destroy them, a shattering sound came from behind us!


    The sound was not very loud, but it was very clear in this extremely quiet environment. We all heard it and turned around at the same time.


    Unexpectedly, we discovered that behind us, a Buni Spider was caught off guard by us. Unexpectedly, a silver thread passed through Saner''s legs and wrapped around my wrist.


    "What the f * ck." This, why is there one here? " San Zi was so scared that he exploded with anger.


    This thing was indeed too strange.


    "Don''t move!" I shouted at him. That silver thread was stuck at an important part of Saner''s body. If he were to move recklessly and anger that beast, then he would probably lose his legacy in this lifetime.


    Saner realized that the silk thread that the spider spat out was stuck on his number two. He didn''t dare to move, but he continued to curse under his breath.


    Logically speaking, we should have observed them very carefully. Those Buni Spider had all fled to the cliff wall in front of them. At that time, not a single one of them had fallen. But how could another one climb out from the top of the opposite rock?


    The spider glared at us furiously. It really wanted us to kill too many of its comrades.


    I shouted to the woman. "Take advantage of the moment they freeze and throw the Fuling at them. I''ll deal with the spider."


    The lady nodded. Just as she was about to ignite the Fuling, the spider in the cave wall recovered.


    The Yutian Spear released a strong blue light, and those spiders were frozen once again.


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly.


    But the worst part was that when I had just frozen those things, the Yutian Spear was immediately destroyed by the silver threads of the ferocious beast opposite me.


    The Yutian Spear lay on the ground, and after the blue light disappeared, it laid on the ground quietly.


    My wrist felt like it had been stung by countless ants, and the pain was unbearable.


    "Don''t worry about me. Hurry up, there''s not much time left!" I shouted at the woman in a commanding tone.


    She did not say anything, and no longer hesitated. Clenching her teeth, she quickly ignited the Fuling and threw it into the spiders'' bodies.


    With a swoosh, the remaining three Fuling s burned the spiders. But two escaped.


    My wrist was still in pain, and the moment the Yutian Spear was ejected, I was stunned by the sudden turn of events. My brain didn''t turn around for a moment, but my body reacted in advance.


    I shouted at Saner. "Give me that dagger."


    Saner threw the Luoyang Dagger towards me. I took the dagger and threw it accurately at the spider''s neck.


    I gathered up my strength and missed!


    The spider only tilted its head to the side for a split-second before my dagger brushed past its body and embedded itself into the wall.


    When I thought it was going to end, I thought of the Heavenly Crying.


    It could have flashed once, but no good luck could have dodged it a second time.


    As the Heavenly Crying passed by, the spider''s head fell down from the top of the cliff and landed right on Saner''s butt.


    The Heavenly Crying moved very fast, and then flew back into my hands.


    This type of spider moved extremely quickly in the air, but its reaction was very slow when the opponent continuously launched a quick counterattack.


    "Brother, you''re too amazing!" Saner threw the thread at his crotch away and praised me. However, he accidentally stepped on the spider''s head and tripped.


    As soon as he finished, he saw the two spiders, which had luckily escaped, slip by him under his armpits.


    At that time, San Zi only felt that his armpit was cold as if his whole body had been electrocuted! He almost forgot to get up!


    He immediately fell to the ground and rolled onto the other side of the cave wall.


    Then, he lit it with his longevity lamp and felt that something was wrong ¡­


    The two colored spiders were gone!


    Where did he go?


    We looked around nervously.

 C48

    At that time, Sans'' brain only flashed for a second before he realized where that thing was.


    However, just as he thought of this, he felt a pair of cold claws from his back reaching towards his back!


    My heart tightened, after discovering it, I immediately used the Heavenly Crying to stab San Zi on the back of his neck, along with my shoulder!


    My movements were so consistent that I was left speechless.


    Soon after, a terrifying and sharp scream could be heard from all directions.


    I killed the spider that slipped under Saner''s armpits and tried to attack us.


    Just as I picked up the Yutian Spear, I raised my head and saw a pale face!


    With my face against his face and my nose touching his, a buzzing sound filled my head!


    In his heart, he felt a wave of nausea.


    F * ck! What was this? So sticky? Could it be the remaining Buni Spider?


    When the Heavenly Crying in his hand panicked, it would immediately go over and greet them!


    There was the sound of a dagger stabbing into my head, and the last remaining spider that touched my face stopped moving.


    My face is covered in spider blood...


    He was so scared that he gasped for air and staggered back two steps.


    Only now did he realize that besides being afraid of the Fuling fire, this thing also had a brain.


    All this stuff is now gone.


    The few of us felt as if we had been through half a century.


    It had to be said that this thing was very evil, it could spit silk and spit venom. No wonder even the living and flying Fuling in the Fuling cave didn''t dare to provoke it. He could be said to be the overlord of this place.


    It reminded me of those genetic monsters.


    For example, Fuling and the Buni Spider were both like that. The Fuling''s body was huge and it looked weird, but the spider''s head and body were even more so.


    Could these two be mutated living underground?


    My entire mind is now on the white-clothed woman.


    She paid too much for us.


    I took her hand and looked at her side of the face, one side of the face corroded, and pulled her into my arms.


    "Young Master, I''m not worthy of you." She whispered in a tearful voice.


    "No. You''ll always be the best. I will not despise your face. " I said, closing my eyes.


    "Young Master, I''ll stay here. I''ll help you find a way out." The woman spoke with a sad and helpless tone, as if she had made some sort of decision.


    "No, I must take you out."


    "That''s right. Beauty, you must get out. No matter what your face is, I will not despise you. Your heart is the most beautiful."


    I couldn''t help but laugh, "Look at how Saner said it, if we go to look for Yin Gathering Pool now, you can also obtain immortality and looks, this way you won''t feel that you aren''t worthy of me, right?"


    The woman nodded, but after that she frowned, with a worried look on her face, "Young Master, but Yin Gathering Pool is not easy to find."


    "Didn''t you say it''s in the space next door? "Although it has disappeared, I feel that it is necessary to go and take a look. Perhaps, we might be able to find some clues."


    "Right, let''s go take a look." Saner laughed after he finished speaking.


    Now that the monsters in the Fuling cave have all been killed by us, we are temporarily safe.


    The white-clothed woman nodded and brought us away from this place. Her hand spun on a giant stalactite. In a moment, a door appeared.


    I also carried the stretched key and found that the lock on the door was also of five locks.


    I opened the door, and the moment it did, I saw two red coffins in front of us.


    I went over and opened the coffin. It was large.


    When we shone the flashlight into the coffin, we realized that it was a red coffin that could hold two corpses.


    From the clothing, it could be seen that each of them was a woman and a man, but they were both wearing masks.


    The man wore a gold mask and the woman a red one. Looks like a newlyweds.


    The two corpses had become bones, and there were many funeral object s in the coffins. They had blinded us.


    Saner and I opened our eyes wide, staring fixedly at every priceless object in the coffin.


    Inside the coffin, other than gold and silver treasures, male corpse''s wedding dress was also covered by a golden silk robe, while the corpse was covered by a ''grey silk net''.


    Saner began to put the jewelry into the flour bag, grabbed two or three pieces of each and put them in.


    "Be careful, don''t touch the grey silk net." The white-clothed woman suddenly called out to stop him.


    "Silver Net?" Saner and I looked at her at the same time.


    "Right." white-clothed woman introduced.


    "This female corpse is wearing the ''Gray Silk Network'', which is the exclusive pet of the royal family."


    "Is the value of this equivalent to another famous product of the Han Dynasty, ''Golden Jade Dress''?" I asked simply.


    "This whole grey silk is very rare and hard to come by. The most important thing is that this grey silk net has the ability to repel evil."


    "What does that have to do with winning?" "Beautiful women." Saner unwillingly asked.


    "As long as you take down this grey net, bad things will happen to you."


    "Is it that bad?" When Saner heard that something bad was going to happen to him, he trembled.


    The white-clothed woman nodded her head like she was pounding garlic.


    "Alright, Saner, stop asking, she won''t lie to us. Since this thing is so strange, you shouldn''t ask. Although this was a legend, there was no wind in the hole. We''d better be careful! "


    The hope of immortality and the immortality of the soul was a major event in the life of the ancient emperor. Every generation of emperors wished to live forever and rule over their emperors.


    Looking for Elixir of Eternal Life s, drinking nectar, refining pills, etc. All of these were all for longevity.


    This desire to survive also rested on the shroud after death, which resulted in the unique jade garments of the Han Dynasty.


    And this "grey silk net" is also called "grey box", "grey pawns", is the Emperor of the Han Dynasty and the senior aristocracy to enter the coffin when wearing burial clothes.


    The appearance of this grey silk net was the same as the human body. It was custom-made according to the size of the deceased person.


    The grey net on the woman''s body let out a faint silver light, which was very elegant. The silver threads intersected horizontally, covering the entire body of the female corpse, emitting a harmonious and faint light, as clear as the moonlight.


    "This must be a refined woman." I couldn''t help but praise him.


    "Young master..." "How did you see that?" The woman''s eyes lit up, but she asked me with slight sadness.


    "Feel it." I replied with a faint smile.


    male corpse''s gold-threaded clothes were even more valuable than the grey silk net.


    The people of Han Dynasty believed that jade was the "mountain elite", placing the gold jade in the nine orifices of man. If the essence of man could not be released, it could make the skeleton not rot and could be regenerated in the next world. Therefore, the jade ware used for burial played an important role in the jade.


    male corpse''s body was covered in a gold-threaded robe. The dazzling golden light dazzled our eyes.


    He could not see what the person looked like, and only knew that there was a golden book hanging on his arm.


    "Wow, this book is also wrapped in gold. It''s so expensive. I''ll take it. "


    "Put it down." I opened Saner''s hands and opened the book.


    The identity on it turned out to be Liu Chi. Who was this Liu Bingzhi? The age above indicated that he was only eighteen.


    "Who is Liu Chi?" I looked at white-clothed woman, but she didn''t say anything.

 C49

    So I think the person who sleeps in this coffin must be extraordinary.


    Han Dynasty''s complete "grey silk network" consists of the six parts of the head, body, sleeves, gloves, trousers and shoes.


    It was all made of gray jade and woven with silver thread.


    "Baoqinghan net jade" recorded its type: "Gray jade material soft but hard. "It''s entirely gray, which is extremely rare."


    Gray jade not only has the effect of preventing disease and raising bacteria, but also has the function of antisepsis.


    Because it prevents bacteria from invading and moisturizing, wearing clothes made of grey jade, which is airtight, has a very good effect on preventing rotting corpses.


    Time could be maintained for a hundred or even a thousand years. It was even more successful than the Western mummies.


    "Look, there''s a jade eye cover, a stuffy nose, a genital box and an anus plug on the lower abdomen."


    The woman was a bit confused by the words I used, but she could generally tell what it meant.


    "This jade is so slippery." In one hand, Saner held the flour sack that was filled with gold and silver, while in the other, he couldn''t help but touch the grey jade.


    "It''s just because every single sequence is so strict that they can''t be touched by the air. That''s why it''s not rotten. However, grey jade is rare, so owning one is not easy. "


    "What kind of woman is that?" Saner suspiciously looked at the female corpse carefully.


    From start to finish, white-clothed woman didn''t say anything, and I overlooked the change in her situation.


    "Legend has it that gray jade is a priceless treasure, and only the Nuwa of the Nine Heavens have such a treasure."


    "¡­"


    "Nuwa?" Saner was so shocked that a flower bloomed on his face.


    It must be known that the identity of this woman was definitely related to the legendary witches of the later generation. Even though it was only a legend, it was later confirmed that this piece of grey jade was indeed owned by Nuwa. It''s just that it was passed into the hands of an unknown woman later on. "


    Perhaps this woman''s identity was related to Nuwa.


    I suddenly thought of something, "Could it be that the person sleeping inside is Mu Mei? Or perhaps, the descendants of the other Nuwa? "


    "No. You all guessed wrong. " The woman said softly.


    "You know?" I looked up at her.


    white-clothed woman shook her head awkwardly and hesitantly, she turned her face away.


    I looked again at the gray web of the woman''s body in the coffin.


    The edges were also made of silver fabric, and the pants were made of silver iron. The four sides of his body had always been made of silver iron.


    The corpse''s face was carved with eyes, a nose, and a mouth. Its chest and back were broad, while its buttocks and abdomen bulged out, giving it the appearance of a human body. It was just that his face couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Saner touched the female corpse''s mask, "This mask should be fine." Saner said and was about to touch it.


    "It''s better not to touch things that have skin contact with Ancient Corpse. Who knows if the mask will be poisoned? For these two corpses to be able to bring along such expensive clothes made out of gray silk, they definitely won''t be taken down that easily. "


    After Saner heard what I said, he nodded his head continuously. Saner only put half a small bag of treasures into the man''s bag, he said that as long as it is enough, I can exchange it for what he wants. Don''t worry about it for the rest of your life.


    white-clothed woman didn''t know what to say. There were many ways to survive in this world. She understood this logic.


    "Let me see what the bodies look like." I looked at the gold mask on the corpse''s face.


    "Bro, it''s a Golden Mask. It looks exactly the same as the one you''re wearing." "Good stuff, I''ll take it."


    I slapped Saner''s hand away and glared at him, "Don''t touch this mask, I said it was in case there was poison. Are you stupid? "


    I took out the gloves from my flour bag and was about to take off the mask on male corpse''s face.


    white-clothed woman wanted to stop him, it was too late.


    When we took off our masks, we were all shocked...


    The corpse was not rotten, but most of its face was already ruined.


    Saner was shocked.


    "This mask is usually used to set the face of the dead, in ancient times. Especially the royal family and the nobles. Before they were buried, in order to look beautiful, they thought of making masks to hide their faces. This way, they would have both face and make themselves look rich. "


    "Bro, you really know a lot." Saner praised me again with his worshipful eyes.


    "There are a lot of things you don''t know. China has a long history. There might be some other miracles and mysteries under our feet, but we just don''t know it. "


    At this moment, I turned my gaze towards the few books beside the female corpse. The words on the books were ''Medicinal Secret Scripture''.


    When I picked it up, curious, the book in the air chemical reaction, has been disintegrated. My palm was empty.


    "What a pity, what a pity, this is a national treasure!" Saner could not help but sigh.


    What I''m most curious about is not the treasure nor the books, but the appearance of the female corpse.


    I wanted to see what kind of woman could wear this "gray silk net."


    As long as he removed the grey jade mask on the woman''s face, the answer would be revealed.


    I shook my head. The back of his hand turned black?


    white-clothed woman hurriedly took my hand and examined it, "Young Master, you''ve been poisoned by the wood incense." She looked worriedly at my hand.


    He needed to get rid of the poison as soon as possible. The wound was black and must have been inflicted when he was holding the mask with his gloves.


    I saw that there was fragrant wood growing in this space. Fragrant wood roots could be used to detoxify poisons.


    Not only could the Aromatic Wood Root cure the poison in the body, it could also cure several poisons. One of them was a Gu Poison.


    But who was the one who killed the Gu Poison? Was it simply to prevent someone from stealing the tomb?


    Without thinking about it, I quickly plucked the root of the fragrant wood in the corner of the wall.


    Fortunately, nothing life-threatening happened during this period of time. After all, this place wasn''t very big, and there weren''t any ferocious beasts or ghosts.


    The white-clothed woman crushed the incense stick and attached it to my wound. It will recover in two hours.


    "Quick, look at the coffin, male corpse''s mouth is like something." Saner''s eyes had always been sharp.


    I quickly looked at the coffin and my eyes lit up. There was nothing abnormal around the coffin, just that male corpse''s mouth seemed to be ajar.


    "That thing might very well be in male corpse''s mouth!" I lost a sentence.


    I couldn''t care about getting hurt, I just told Saner to hold male corpse''s head tight, and Saner did as I was told.


    He spent a lot of effort to pry open the male corpse''s head, and as expected, a long box appeared in his mouth.


    The box was small and covered with fine patterns.


    I opened the box and saw that it was a Corpse of Hui.


    It was a very evil and dragon-like thing.


    In the period of the Southern Dynasties, the author of the Book of Remarks stated: "Five hundred years for the serpents to turn into flood dragons, one thousand years for the flood dragons to turn into dragons, five hundred years for the dragons to turn into Horned Dragons, and one thousand years for the Flying Dragon."


    "Han Feizi" said: "The insect has the spider, a body of two bites, competing for food, so kill each other." This meant that the spider was extremely powerful, with both destructive power and attack power.


    But that''s all. The corpse seemed to have shrunk a little, but the viciousness of his past life and the domineering aura it exuded persisted.


    This way, no one would be cursed again. This thing had intelligence, and once the box was opened, evil things would constantly happen. It didn''t matter if the master was awake or dead!


    The white-clothed woman saw that the viper in my hand had come to life, and gradually regained consciousness under my hand, and started to wiggle.


    I was freaking shocked.


    Alive?

 C50

    Saner was an impatient one and asked anxiously, "Can you finish speaking with the beautiful girl?"


    I glanced at Saner, then looked at her. "But what?"


    She suddenly grabbed my hand, "It''s not impossible to find Yin Gathering Pool. The Yin Gathering Pool was originally located in this direction. It''s just that I''ve experienced so many years that I''ve forgotten about the disappearance of my Yin Gathering Pool back then. "This piece of jade has helped me recover my previous memories."


    "Is that so? "Then hurry up and remember." I excitedly said to a large empty space that she was pointing to.


    "Yeah, beauty, hurry up and leave. We need you to see what modern China looks like."


    white-clothed woman smiled, then walked over to the Yin Gathering Pool. He held the rouge jade in his hand and chanted an incantation.


    She was quickly recalling the two thousand years of Yin Gathering Pool.


    Suddenly, she opened her eyes and heard a loud shout, "Open!"


    A circular blue light slowly lit up on an empty space. The light was faint and gentle. It was not dazzling, but abnormally bright.


    Before long, there was a pool in front of us.


    The pool was about twenty square meters wide and was surrounded by glowing objects. It looked like an illusion with no edges. There was no water in the pool.


    "The water in Yin Gathering Pool has dried up and needs a new source of water." The woman sighed and said.


    "Why is it dry? Isn''t it supposed to be in two thousand five hundred years? " I looked at her suspiciously.


    "I don''t know." I no longer tried to remember. "I just know that this pool disappeared into thin air from its original location." After saying that, the woman walked to my side. "Young Master, give me your wine gourd."


    I''ll give it to her quickly, she chanted. The water in the gourd is really watering the pool.


    Not long after, the pool was full. The blue water made people feel relaxed and happy.


    Looking at the glowing body of the pond, I touched it with my tentacles. It was so real, so cold. The ice was warm.


    The blue light was sparkling, like diamonds. It was beautiful, with bits and pieces of blue foam floating in the water.


    white-clothed woman looked at Saner, "Sir Saner, I would like to take a bath, please ¡­"


    Saner blushed and scratched his head, "I will evade, I will evade, you and brother can wash slowly."


    I blew up at him and glared at him.


    This guy was starting to have big nerves again.


    "This is about to be reborn, not to be washed."


    "Oh." Saner stuck out his tongue, then turned around to stand at the base of the wall on the opposite side of the pond.


    I also turned around at this time. white-clothed woman stopped me, "Young master, there is no need to intentionally avoid ¡­" She spoke very softly, her face red. "I am your man, there is no need ¡­" You can see how I''ve been reborn, and it''ll broaden your horizons. "


    After she finished speaking, her dress had already fallen to the ground. She slowly walked towards the pool with her pure white and plump body. So pure, so noble, I was dumbfounded.


    As soon as she entered the pool, she brought a splash of blue water to her cheek. A miracle happened...


    Her face was actually recovering. The originally bony and rotten half of her face was suddenly restored to its original state.


    The power of the water shocked me to the core.


    And then she beckoned to me to come over...


    This Yin Gathering Pool was a place of cultivation for the Yin Qi to gather after the deaths of millions of people.


    I had originally thought that she would die after entering the pond, but just as I was worrying, I saw that half of her face that was eroded by the wind earlier was actually gradually recovering.


    I''m really surprised...


    The woman was waving at me.


    As a man of the 21st century, if an ancient woman put down her modesty and called for me to bathe together with her, wouldn''t I be too unmanly if I continued being bashful?


    It''s just washing, nothing''s going to happen. I undressed and jumped into the pool.


    When the woman saw my well-built body, her face turned red and she shyly moved towards me.


    "Young master, although the wounds on your body can heal in a short period of time, it''s still better to soak in the water and strengthen your physique."


    I grabbed her hand and smiled gratefully at her. "Thank you. You''re enough in this life."


    Facing the white, moldy wall, Saner did not have such a good feeling. He curled his lips and turned his mouth to the left and right.


    In the end, as he listened to us play, he couldn''t help but open his mouth, "I say, are you two good at washing?" "Why aren''t you rushing? I''m still in a hurry to see what looks like again. I want to see just how strong this pond is."


    The woman and I looked at each other and laughed.


    "Alright, let''s go now." Waiting for you to verify the miracle. "


    After I told her about the clothes, Saner turned around. When he saw the woman''s face, he pointed at her in shock, unable to say a word.


    F * ck me! This pool of water was really good! I''m going to bubble too.


    "What are you doing?" "It''s not like you''re injured or sick." I pulled him out.


    Saner chased after the lady and looked, "Wa, with this appearance, how many people can compare to her in five thousand years? "Those Sisters and Sable are considered ball, they are far inferior to your looks."


    "Could it be that Sir Saner has seen a marten monk before? Who is marten? " white-clothed woman stopped and asked Saner with a slightly naughty look. Knowing that he definitely had never seen it before, Zhang Xuan tried to tease him.


    "Of course I haven''t. I just thought you were so beautiful. "


    "Beauty, you don''t have to keep staring at her. "What do you think?" I pulled Saner over.


    "It''s alright, thanks to Sir Saner thinking highly of me, my daughter thanks you."


    Saner whispered into my ear, "This ancient woman only knows how to be polite, she is not as shrewd as modern women. "It seems like you can enjoy your blessings in the future and enjoy a warm and loving life."


    As soon as his voice fell, I kicked him ¡­


    On the way, we joked and walked out of the mausoleum.


    As for how we get out, that''s entirely up to the path that the white-clothed woman has brought us.


    After exiting the mausoleum, the exit unexpectedly collapsed.


    One second we''re out, the next it''s all gone.


    Too dangerous...


    Her dress had been scraped by an iron net near the exit. Her dress was torn. Helplessly, I took the flour bag as her clothes and brought her back to my house.


    At that moment, we had consumed too much of our stamina when we left the tomb. Because Saner was too normal, he immediately fainted.


    When I got to my house, the front door was still a small courtyard, and the furniture in the house was mostly old. The walls were white and clean.


    white-clothed woman and I helped Saner up to the sofa.


    She looked around, curious about everything that had happened since she had left. Just keep telling me that people don''t wear as much material as they did back then.


    They were wearing silk at the time, and our cloth couldn''t compare. But the building was something she had never seen before. And the house was much smaller than it used to be, and every house was close by. Unlike Han Dynasty, every house had a huge door and a long distance ahead of them.


    I told her about the population. While Chen Saner was in a daze, I told her a lot of things, including the general introductions of the Tang Dynasty, the five generations of ten nations and Yuan Mingqing, after Han Dynasty.


    white-clothed woman could not help but grin in surprise.


    I also cooked a bowl of instant noodles for her to eat, and she said she had never tasted anything so delicious. After eating all the noodles in a large bowl, I purposely added eggs, ham and coriander to the noodles. She said it was delicious in the sky.


    I wanted to say that I''ll take you to eat better food in the future, but my family has nothing better to do, so how could I have the money to eat better food?


    Just as I was feeling troubled, Saner woke up.


    I gave him some noodles and told him to go home.


    What should we do next?

 C51

    The girl was still sizing up my house when I walked in front of her, embarrassed. "My family''s living conditions are poor, I haven''t earned much money by myself these past few years. If you feel that you''re together with me ¡­"


    She covered my mouth with her hand and looked at me seriously. "No." Young master, I''m not the kind of woman who covets vanity. I forgot to tell you. My name is Mi [Mi 3], Young Master can call me that from now on. "


    "Mi? It was a very melodious and ancient name. I like it. " I laughed and praised her. After that, I held her shoulders and looked at myself.


    "Mi, I''ll take you to roast some game."


    She smiled when she heard that. "Really?"


    "Yes." You haven''t hunted in a long time, have you? It''s just that society isn''t being hunted anymore. I assume that when I was Liu Zhuang''s follower in the past, I would often accompany him to hunt? " I touched my chin and asked deliberately.


    Her dark eyes darted around as she purposely spoke in a high voice, "That''s right, that''s right. Young Master, you''re really right." My hunting skills are amazing. I haven''t eaten game in two thousand years. "As soon as you said it, I was really greedy."


    After saying that, she put on a disappointed expression, "Unfortunately, I won''t have the chance to hunt them anymore."


    "Who said that? Don''t you see the seclusion of my house? There are a lot of hares and chickens and stuff like that. "It''s your pleasure."


    "Wow." Her eyes widened as she stared at me suspiciously, as if a flower had bloomed on my face.


    "What''s wrong?" I touched my face, thinking there was something dirty on it.


    "Young master, you have so much game at the back of the mountain. Is it because your hunting skills are bad that you have so much game? If you''re proficient in hunting, then wouldn''t those pheasants and wild rabbits have long been your food in your mouth? "


    I burst out laughing with her. The atmosphere was very good.


    "Let''s go."


    It started to rain...


    The rain stopped after a while.


    This is a holy place, only about forty seconds away from my house in a small boat.


    Mi and I rowed down the river.


    When they arrived at the narrow part of the river, an accident suddenly occurred.


    We didn''t know what underwater thing jumped out, but we saw that it was a huge, unknown fish. The fish may have been naughty and knocked over our boat.


    Mi and I were thrown into the river.


    "What about the big fish?" Nervously, I looked around, took the woman''s shoulder, and quickly stared into the water.


    "I don''t know... Let''s swim. " The lady anxiously said as she swam with me towards the other side with all her might.


    Because we didn''t know that the back of the mountain was in danger, we only brought a bunch of Heavenly Crying. If anything happens, I have to protect her.


    She finally got out of that damn place with great difficulty. She couldn''t let anything happen to her. Otherwise, I''ll be restless for the rest of my life.


    And the fish was playing hide-and-seek with us...


    The giant fish disappeared when we landed.


    Mi Li and I didn''t care much about anything else. We only brought a few Heavenly Crying and the rear mountains have the facilities to guard against prey.


    Tylenol told me that there were several prerequisites for the hunt.


    The first was to not destroy the original environment and not step on the prey''s footprints.


    The second was to hide his tracks. When constructing and dealing with the traps, it was best to wear gloves so that no obvious human traces would be left in the vicinity. If conditions allowed, it was better to wear gloves to avoid leaving behind sweat and smell.


    Another point: Animals have a much more sensitive sense of smell than humans. Although the animals were afraid of fire, they were familiar with the smell of smoke. It would mask the smell of human beings by tying a rope over a bonfire to smoke.


    The third was to camouflage cleverly and daub mud on the cross section of the wooden stake.


    Fourth, traps needed to be strong and effective, and he was afraid that they would unleash a large amount of power and potential.


    It was Mi who told me all this. Skip these superfluous words.


    Then, happily, Mi caught three pheasants and two hare, hunted as she had said.


    However, I didn''t manage to catch a single one of them even though I had a metal rope sheath and other hunting equipment.


    And now it was close to night.


    Mi found some dry moss in the hole of a fir tree, and two flint stones to make a fire, which I stopped.


    I took out my lighter and showed it to her. She took it and typed it in surprise. Smile like a cute little girl, make my heart beat.


    "Young Master, can you find some dried branches and bark?" After white-clothed woman finished speaking, he basked the moss in the sunlight. At this time, the sunlight was the most intense.


    "Yes, of course, I''ll go now." As I said this, I turned to look for a lot of dry branches.


    white-clothed woman blew the fire, adding the tree branches and tree bark bit by bit. After a while, the bonfire started to burn very strongly.


    "Young master, let''s make dinner," Mi said as he dug a hole in the ground with my Heavenly Crying. He then put the chicken in and started a barbecue.


    Eat a perfect meal


    We looked at the stars together and talked about the past and the present.


    Under this beautiful and pleasant scenery, because the evening atmosphere was too good, we became husband and wife under the star''s witness.


    After a merry night, we returned home. However, the future expenses would all require money.


    I only have enough money at home for a week. Under all my vexation, I went to find Saner.


    This guy happened to be at home today. I told Mi about going to the antique market to sell the Corpse of Hui, but she immediately agreed.


    Her attitude was, "Since it''s dead and sealed, then just sell it." Since it was so valuable. I can sell it if I want to.


    When I heard this, I was delighted. I felt that Mi regards my troubles very highly. I thought she would disagree. After all, this thing was something that she personally subdued and sealed back then.


    Saner and I arrived at the antiques market, where all sorts of beautiful antiques were displayed.


    We made two trades before because we sold the treasures that our grandpa''s generation managed to dig up. Although it wasn''t anything valuable, and the price wasn''t that high, it was both squandered by us later on.


    This Corpse of Hui had a history of two thousand years, so no matter how you looked at it, it was priceless. It was a very rare magical thing in the world. It was very likely that it only existed in the divine mountain.


    Because we were very cautious about this sale, we became very smart.


    This antique market was a bit special. The era it was founded on was a bit ancient, and the creator did not know who it was.


    Because Saner and I were born and raised here, we are very familiar with this place.


    The antique market was actually a place where missions were distributed especially for the Trapper.


    Everything here was very mysterious. Even though there were many people here, most of them were not ordinary people.


    Normally, there would be a lot of people coming out with a notice, and those with the ability to do so would receive it.


    Those hidden experts preferred this kind of method, simple and fast. Anyone who could do it in advance would have a lot of money.


    Luckily, we also found someone who was willing to buy Corpse of Hui. He was raising the price.


    "A million." That fat middle-aged man looked like a big white bug, he was so disgusted that I really wanted to stuff his butt into his mouth when I saw the price he offered.


    I took a deep breath, "Sir, please look carefully, this is a Corpse of Hui from the Han Dynasty period of more than two thousand years! This price definitely won''t do. "


    "Sir, do you know what a spider is? It was a type of dragon. Divine dragon. You actually said one million and you want to buy it? " Chen Saner was so angry that his face had even turned green.


    The middle-aged man carefully observed the Corpse of Hui, and in the end, curled his lips, "No matter how good that thing is, it won''t be able to live." One million and five hundred thousand at the most, or five hundred thousand more.


    "Hey, mister, you''re funny. If this Corpse of Hui was alive, could it still be traded by us? The Corpse of Hui was a very spiritual thing, when it was alive, it used enough divine powers to be inside, and it was very spiritual. "Don''t believe it."


    What I said was all true, but according to this fatty''s IQ, it would probably be hard to believe. After all, what we have experienced has long surpassed the limits of what ordinary people can bear.


    "It sounds so real. Is it true or not?" It''s just a dead dragon. "


    "Alright, then go and see if we can catch a dragon these days. Saner, let''s go. "


    "Sigh, wait ¡­" Seeing that we were angry, the fat guy didn''t want to continue the conversation anymore. He quickly chased after us and wiped off his sweat with his hand.


    "Handsome, don''t be in such a hurry. How much do you want?"


    I held up five fingers.


    "What?" Five million? Are you lying to me? "


    "I bid 10 million."


    A shocking sound that could buzz our heads rang out. Saner and I nearly had a heart attack from excitement.


    We looked at that man...

 C52

    It was a tall, dark man, with a height of 1.8 meters. He was looking at us with a smile.


    It didn''t look like he was rich at all. We looked at him suspiciously.


    He walked over, "I offer ten million to buy this Corpse of Hui."


    Saner and I looked at each other.


    I looked at the man. "Are you telling the truth?" Don''t fool us. "


    "If you two gentlemen don''t believe me, I can transfer the money to your account right now. You can do the transaction after you check the money."


    We like that.


    That fat man was unhappy, "Handsome, I said that I was the one who made the deal with you guys first, so we have to be first come first serve."


    I laughed. "I say, sir, who told you to get there first? "I''ll pay whoever offers the highest price."


    Seeing that I was determined, and that he couldn''t afford to pay as much as this dark man did, the fat man slouched away.


    Saner and I shook hands with the man excitedly.


    "Sir, you know your stuff too well. This is not an ordinary Corpse of Hui, it was found in an accident. This spider has over two thousand years of history. I don''t believe that you can purchase it and study it. "


    I omitted the word ''evil'' and ''divine arts'' from the Corpse of Hui s, and didn''t want to reveal too many cards. That was because the fatty from before seemed to be a bloke, unlike this person who hid himself at a glance.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you guys to transfer the money. We''ll trade after it''s settled." That man was unexpectedly straightforward. Saner and I felt that our happiness had arrived too quickly and we had not yet recovered from our excitement.


    The situation had taken a sudden turn for the worse and had taken a sharp turn for the worse.


    The swarthy man turned around and looked at us. You don''t want to sell it? " He was still smiling.


    "How could that be? We''d be happy to sell it to you. Saner hurriedly patted on the man''s shoulder and then kept the Corpse of Hui in his embrace, as if he was afraid that I would lose it, he pulled me and rushed back to the bank.


    I hurried to catch up.


    Along the way, Saner and I were overjoyed. I never thought that we would be so lucky to meet a great benefactor right after entering the antique market.


    After the money was transferred into my account, Saner and I couldn''t stop smiling. It''s really a lot of old hair getting into our pockets.


    I solemnly handed the Corpse of Hui over to the tanned man.


    "Take it, sir. We''ve handed the treasure over to you. We''ve received the money, and the treasure is now in your hands. It can be said that you''ve received two pieces of silver."


    The tanned man looked at the Corpse of Hui in his hand and laughed, "Un, it''s something that has a long history. "Thank you."


    Saner and I started laughing. Saner grinned so much that his teeth were bared, "It should be us thanking you."


    Now we have two lifetimes worth of money. Ten million isn''t a lot, but it''s good enough for us.


    Seeing that the tanned man was about to walk in the same direction as before, I made a mental note to ask, "Mister, where are you going?"


    The man was outspoken and told us he was going to the antique market to have a look.


    I always felt that something was a little unusual. Normally, after obtaining such a precious item, one should first return home to put it away properly. Why would they return to the antiques market?


    I purposely laughed, but my efforts were natural. "Sir, let''s go take a look as well. Why don''t we go together?"


    A look of surprise flashed in the man''s eyes, then he smiled. "Alright, let''s go together."


    On the way, we talked casually, and the man talked to me about a rare variety of red jade that had been sold in the antiques market for the past two days.


    We found out later that his name was Lee Buqian, a businessman from the antique black market, but he didn''t come for long. No wonder I hadn''t seen him.


    Saner and I looked at each other, knowing what was going on. This businessman was a fake, while the black dealer was real.


    However, each person had their own way of survival, so they didn''t ask about it.


    After we introduced ourselves, we discovered that the man was rich. Whatever his identity was, it was true that he had money.


    Saner and I liked to make friends with money, so I wanted to build a relationship with him so that we could help in the future.


    That person was quite straightforward. Without saying anything further, he directly expressed his willingness to befriend us.


    We were all excited, but we didn''t know there was a huge conspiracy waiting for us behind the scenes.


    Before reaching the market entrance, the man suddenly stopped.


    "Bro, why aren''t you leaving?" I stared at him suspiciously.


    "I want to ask you a favor."


    "What is it?" As long as little brother is able to do it, we will be able to. " I am also a straightforward person. After receiving ten million silver taels from others, I feel a lot more satisfied than usual.


    The tanned man grinned, "I hope you can help me find this Corpse of Hui''s Orb."


    "What?" Saner and I shouted at the same time.


    "Inner core?" You want us to help you find the Corpse of Hui''s Orb? You bought this one? "


    He nodded affirmatively.


    This was a big joke. This thing was already dead, how could there be an inner core?


    I heard that the neidan is very valuable.


    The "The Alchemy Book of Hundred Families" contained information: "Pill eaters can live forever, snakes and insects will become essence after being consumed, monsters will gain 1,000 cultivation experience, and top quality spirit herbs will be available."


    This meant that the top-grade internal pill was very good. If demons ate it, their cultivation would increase by a thousand years, and humans could live forever. It was also very easy for ordinary beasts or insects to turn into essence.


    What''s more, a dragon core? That is the same life as the heavens, right?


    However, although dragon cores were good, they were not like other cores. Eating them could turn them into demons and increase their cultivation. They could only help a human survive or help them to cultivate inner force Qi skills.


    Dragon Pills were also commonly known as Golden Dragon Pills. Other than being able to extend one''s lifespan indefinitely, there wasn''t any other special effect.


    Rumor has it that there is fat in the Dragon Pellet. This fat was stored in the core of the inner core.


    Then why did this tanned man want to find the Corpse of Hui''s Orb?


    My intuition tells me that this man is not simple. Since they were black dealers, of course they were smuggled to sell special quality goods. It was even nonliving.


    Because of my curiosity, I couldn''t resist trying to find out.


    After all, the dilemma was solved in an instant, and I had my doubts about the identity of the man.


    I didn''t even look at Saner''s shocked expression before I agreed. The dark man thanked me.


    We agreed to a time limit of one month. I will do my best to help him find it, and if he can''t find it, then don''t blame me for anything. However, if one found it, the price would be the same.


    Unexpectedly, the man agreed immediately.


    There was indeed something fishy about it, and the amount of money scared people to death.


    Saner and I were about to drool.


    At this moment, we were attracted by a loud noise.


    The source of the sound is the announcement on the wall...


    Since this place was a black market in the Trapper, there would be many Trapper s here. Some of them did this for money, while the ones with the highest ability did it for missions that could increase their inner strength.


    On this announcement was a quest that required a treasure ghost. If he could capture it, he would have to pay a hundred million.


    F * ck! 100 million? This astronomical figure has blinded us.


    Even the dark man was surprised when he saw the mission.


    "Brother, what is this treasure ghost?"

 C53

    I explained carefully in a soft voice, "The so-called treasure ghost is also called the Golden Ghost. It was named because it really likes treasures and money. However, these ghosts rarely appear, and I don''t know their exact location. Thus, catching them would be quite troublesome. "


    "Then where can we get it?" Saner asked.


    "What I am concerned about is not this, but the reason why the black market wants to capture a Golden Ghost."


    My words reminded Saner, as he also started to ponder.


    What we do not know is that there is an inevitable connection between the Corpse of Hui''s Orb and the Golden Ghost. There was even a direct relationship with Lee Buqian.


    Lee Buqian asked me to buy this Corpse of Hui for a reason. The connection was not clear until I found out the truth, but of course it was in the future.


    This Golden Ghost is actually worth a hundred million? Roar! Roar!


    The tanned man smiled. It seemed that he also wanted to capture this ghost. This way, the ten million he gave was nothing. Compared to a hundred million, it was like a small house meeting a large house.


    Saner curiously tugged at me, "What did you think of? Could it be that he was out to catch a ghost? You think you''re the master of capturing ghosts? "


    "How do you know?" I whispered something in his ear.


    "How are we going to catch them?" I''ve never seen anything like it. " Saner was like a deflated ball. He felt that no matter how much confidence we had, our combat experience was lacking and our mouths were filled with confidence.


    "With me here, what are you afraid of?" "Besides, there''s more to it."


    "As far as I''m concerned, this guy is really full of energy." That''s right, she understood all this very well. She is so powerful, a wizard and a fierce woman. "


    "But we have the man''s task now." Saner kindly reminded me.


    Would the dragon core be in the Corpse of Hui''s corpse? My eyes lit up at the thought.


    I walked over to the tanned man''s side. "Brother Li, do you think the dragon core is inside the Corpse of Hui''s body?"


    Only then did the tanned man realize that he had taken out a knife and gently cut open the Corpse of Hui''s stomach.


    After slicing it open, he did not see any sort of inner pellet. We''ve all searched for it, but we haven''t.


    I told the black man, "Brother Li, if you trust me, I will look for my wife to see where the Corpse of Hui''s dragon core is hidden. Give me one week. I''ll find it for you. "How about it?"


    When Lee Buqian heard me guarantee it, but I am not the type of person to fool others, he hesitated.


    "This is my home address. You can come find me. One week later. The Corpse of Hui will return it to you, and I will help you find the Orb. As for your money, we won''t touch it. I''ll pass the card to you first. " I was about to take out my card, but he stopped me.


    "Bro, I trust you." The man actually agreed.


    I smiled and nodded, then carefully hid the Corpse of Hui in my bosom.


    She then wrapped her arms around Saner''s shoulders and was about to head home, but she was stopped by that man.


    "Brother, are you going to go home after seeing my jade?" he asked me, smiling.


    I slapped my head. "Aiyo, I forgot about this. Don''t worry about it. Brother Li, lead the way and I''ll take a look."


    The man nodded and led us to his shop. He sells some Buddhist items in his shop. They are all antiques and are expensive. The decorations in the shop were quite ordinary and very low key, but the items sold were very expensive.


    But compared to the other facades, it was almost the same. This Ancient Market Street was very long, and basically sold these things.


    His shop was surrounded by many people, all of whom were here to see Jade.


    In the shop, other than the ancient buddhist items, there were only jade artifacts, and more than half of them were jade artifacts.


    I listened to him explain the types of jade, and Tian Yu, goat fat white jade, Duoshan jade, plum blossom jade, hibiscus stone, Beijing white jade, and so on. He then introduced the characteristics and descriptions of each piece of jade.


    He talked a lot, and Saner and I listened attentively. In the end, I bought a small piece of ugly jade with Saner''s money at a low price.


    Because it was cheap, the jade was not perfect, and it was just a jade slab.


    Everyone thought I was sick, so I could go to the gold counter and buy a dozen carats of gold jade. She was wearing it beautifully.


    I bought this piece because I was curious. My sixth sense told me that this piece of jade was very fishy and unusual.


    It turned out that my sixth sense was always accurate.


    This jade slab was split open by my inner force. This time, my inner force was not strong enough, so I focused my power on my palm. And then, in front of outsiders, he was only acting a bit too strongly. It was very natural.


    When the jade slab opened, everyone was shocked.


    Inside was a jade pill.


    Jade also had pills?


    This consciousness made Saner and I completely dumbstruck.


    Even Lee Buqian was stunned.


    I gently picked up this jade core, and observed this pill in front of everyone.


    This piece of black jade was very ordinary, its surface had a lot of textures, and was very complicated and messy. The jade pellets were black but sparkling. It seemed like they weren''t ordinary jade pellets.


    To put it bluntly, it was a jade core.


    "Everyone, quickly come take a look. This jade pill is very valuable. This jade slab has a thousand years of history." If everyone likes it, then come and buy it.


    When Lee Buqian said this, the moment they heard 50% discount the price, and saw that rare object, many people surrounded them, squeezed out of the crowd, wanting to see the rarity of the jade core.


    At this moment, a voice resounded.


    "This isn''t a jade core, it''s just a round piece of black jade. Moreover, this black jade is only from the Republic of China period; it has no history of a thousand years."


    The moment those words were said, we all turned around to look at that person curiously.


    This person was an old man wearing a black robe that exuded an ancient aura. He looked to be around fifteen years older than Lee Buqian. His turbid eyes were fixated on the black jade and the so-called jade core in Lee Buqian''s hands.


    Lee Buqian''s face became ugly, and immediately became gloomy and uncertain.


    "Oh, so you''re an expert too. But old scholar, you''re wrong, I found this piece of jade from the Black Water Pavilion. It''s called the thousand-year-old black jade."


    Unexpectedly, the old man laughed in disdain, "I only need to take a look and I can set the date. I''m sure you''re from the Republic. You want to deceive the masses? A thousand years? "Not to mention that it''s not very old, even the ball in the jade is not a pill, it''s just a round piece of dirt."


    His words once again caused quite a stir.


    Some of them were Lee Buqian''s regular customers, so those who bought the antiques were afraid that they would be tricked, hence they quickly asked the old man.


    "Old mister, you said this jade belongs to the Republic of China and not a thousand years ago?" A thin man in his thirties pointed at the black jade and asked.


    "Of course, this jade is not worth much. I advise you to just throw it away. If you accidentally fall and break it, others will have no choice but to make trouble for you. "


    "You ¡­" Lee Buqian thought that he had a mouth that was difficult to discern, and couldn''t even utter a word for a long time.


    When Saner held the ball in his hand, no matter how he looked at it, it looked like a pill.


    He shouted at the old man, "Why are you disturbing my business? Even if it wasn''t a thousand years old, it was at least a hundred years old. Besides, how could such a small piece of jade have such round filth? Show me. "


    The old scholar was at a loss as to how to respond to Saner''s words.


    He curled his lips, took the black jade from Lee Buqian''s hand and looked at Saner, "Brat, if you don''t believe me, I''ll tell you how to differentiate between good and bad jade."


    "Well, I don''t want to hear it."


    When I saw that the old man had the aura of rejecting Lee Buqian, I felt that the two of them were rejecting him.


    Saner was becoming more and more impatient towards the old man, thinking that he was meddling in other people''s business.


    Until the old man brought out his vibrating ability and wanted to test the authenticity of the antique with Lee Buqian''s.


    This good show would officially begin ¡­ "Hahahahahaha!" "hahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!

 C54

    As soon as I got home, I told Mi the story and told him what I thought.


    Mi felt that my analysis was reasonable, and her intuition also told her that there was something wrong with this man. He should be from a gang, and a gang at that.


    After listening to what I had to say, Saner could no longer hold it in and asked, "Brother, why did you bring the Corpse of Hui back?"


    "That''s right, Zu Yang, what is the purpose of you bringing this back?"


    I nodded and smiled at her. I do have a use for it. "


    "Bro, you''re learning from Sister-in-law to keep me in suspense. Just tell me what you want to do, you''re trying to hurry me to death."


    Looking at San-zi''s cowardly look, I pressed down on the place where the Corpse of Hui had been cut open by Lee Buqian''s blade at the antique market. Then, I opened it up to within two centimeters of the Corpse of Hui''s long neck.


    Impressively, a bright red dragon pill was stuck on the Corpse of Hui''s neck. Mi and Saner stared at the dragon core in shock.


    "Bro, just now at the antique market, I clearly didn''t see the dragon core in this spider weaver''s body." Why did it happen again? Let''s hurry to find Lee Buqian and trade. "


    After Saner finished speaking, he immediately tried to pull me away, but I stopped him.


    "What are you so anxious about?" "Look at you, your stomach can''t even hold two taels of oil. You''re always so anxious to do anything, what kind of big thing can you possibly do?"


    Saner was stunned by my actions. He didn''t understand what I was trying to do, but he still didn''t dare to flare up. I''m not a big brother for nothing.


    I looked at the two of them, "At that time when Lee Buqian cut it open, I realized that the Corpse of Hui did not have any dragon cores in its stomach. I also unintentionally discovered that the dragon cores were stuck at the two points on its neck, and I saw a little red spot there. I knew it then. "It''s just that that guy didn''t discover us."


    Hearing that, Saner immediately became enlightened and gave me a thumbs up, "Bro, your eyes are still bright. But I still don''t get it. Why didn''t you give it to him when you found out? We can earn another ten million. "


    I lit a cigarette and laughed it off. "I didn''t give him my own reasons. Do you know why I went back to the market with him? "


    Mi Mi was also confused as he sat on the sofa at this time. She did not understand the situation. Saner was getting more and more confused.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you guys. You should know that there is a market for antiques that you don''t know about, Saner. Isn''t this the Trapper''s Market? "


    "Yeah, I know that."


    "Trapper?" Mi Yan asked.


    "Right." I nodded my head, "The Trapper Market is a place that specializes in giving out missions. It is a place that specializes in earning money from missions and inner cores for those who capture special prey."


    As I said this, Mi nodded. "So that''s how it is."


    "Just now, I went to look at the announcement, saying that I wanted to capture a Golden Ghost, and that Lee Buqian was also extremely interested in this mission."


    "En, brother, I can see that too. It seems he is determined to do it."


    I laughed. "What''s the use of being determined? It all depended on who was faster. Do you know what Golden Ghost like the most? "


    "Didn''t you say that Golden Ghost loves money the most?" Saner was petrified.


    "It''s still the same. That''s Dan. No matter what pill it was, he would steal it. Put the money and Dan in the cave until they get moldy. "


    "Huh?" Mi and Saner said at the same time. Mi said in surprise, "Zu Yang, how did you know? Is that Golden Ghost a ghost? Do you want me to help you? "


    I nodded and went over to take her hand. "I just need your help." You''ve seen more of these than we have, and there''s nothing you can''t beat. Didn''t you tell me that you know a spell that can''t be broken through the net? I need your help.


    "My magic can make Golden Ghost unable to escape. I got it, you want to use the Dragon Core to capture the Golden Ghost, finish the mission and get the money, then give this pill to the person called Lee Buqian to change, right? "


    I kissed Mi''s forehead. "You''re a smart little girl."


    "Wow, isn''t that just money? Then we won''t be able to spend all of our eight lifetimes? " Hearing that, Saner started to drool, his eyes becoming clear and bright.


    "Look at your useless appearance." I teased, and they all laughed.


    Good days were coming.


    But the problem is...


    Where exactly is this Golden Ghost?


    Legend has it that Golden Ghost is also known as Dan Gui, Qian Gui, many different word meanings. It was obvious that this thing liked neidan and money. He liked good things.


    Phantom is an inauspicious, cunning, incomprehensible creature.


    The Legend of the Golden Ghost of All Foods said, "The Golden Ghost is also a pill demon, it is easy to get it on a happy night. "He knows how to use a Phantom Demon too."


    This meant that the Golden Ghost liked money and it liked pills. He liked to sneak into people''s rooms when they were sleeping in the dark and steal treasures. Wherever the finger went, things would open up by themselves. This was the Phantom skill they possessed.


    "Brother, where are we going to find these ghosts?" Saner''s question interrupted my thoughts.


    I waved my hand. "At home. Isn''t this July? This year''s July Plum Rain season was not over yet, as it continued to rain. They use the rain as a medium for sniffing. "


    "Smell?" The two of them simultaneously said something and looked at me in confusion.


    "Yes." Smelling the scent was when the Golden Ghost smelled the plum rain. It smelled like money and pills. "Everything else is gone."


    "Can it smell the direction of what it wants?" Saner was finally smart this time.


    I nodded. "You''re right this time. I remember there was a plum mountain a few kilometers away from my house. Do you notice that the moon has been blood-red recently, and that the stars are connected? "


    "I found out." Mi Mi quickly raised her hand in response.


    "Golden Ghost s will appear very frequently when the seven palaces connect the stars and the blood moon. There aren''t many of them, but I believe they are definitely in that mountain. This phenomenon is also known as the Seven Stars Connecting Month. "


    After I finished speaking, Saner''s tongue stretched out, and he gave me a thumbs up, "Brother, I really admire you. I''ll marry you in the next life. "


    "Scram." I feel sick to my stomach. He couldn''t help but laugh.


    In the evening, I had everything in place. In the Seven Stars of the Moon, I held Dan in my hands and smelt him in the northwest.


    I think that Golden Ghost can definitely smell it, let alone a few kilometers, it can even smell it for ten kilometers.


    We ate early and everything was ready. They were waiting to catch a turtle in a jar.


    I drew the Station Talisman beforehand. It was a little messy, but I believe it has some effect.


    She began to perform a kind of "All Things Heaven''s Vision" spell to survey the surroundings of the house.


    Tonight, the moon was very big and round. The surroundings of the moon were dyed with a layer of bright blood. The red color of the moon was extremely disturbing.


    The stars had already moved away, and without the sight of the seven palaces connecting to the stars, they had already been washed away by the dark clouds, so it was likely that the Golden Ghost had already caught a whiff of them.


    I looked at the three-way watch on my wrist. This was something my mother had left me. I had always cherished it at home. I put it on tonight and grasped it at the right time.


    It was eleven-thirty.


    The 12 point spirit body is the stage of activity for all evil beings.


    Soon.


    "Not good, there''s movement." After making sure that something had landed on the tree branch at the back of the mountain outside the window, he used a spell to quickly scan the area outside the window.


    "What is it?" Saner asked with a pale face.

 C55

    The golden light entered Mi''s eyes as she burned the talisman. Her eyes looked at things as they usually did, but she could see even more clearly. The darkness was like the day.


    "It''s a ghost."


    Right after he finished speaking, Saner cried out in fear and hid behind me. I pretended to sleep on the bed as he trembled while holding onto my thigh.


    I kicked him against the wall and motioned for him to be quiet.


    The lights in the room were turned off and the room was plunged into darkness. Let the ghost know we''re all asleep. He fell asleep. I purred on purpose.


    According to what I previously said, I placed the pill in a box at the corner of the room''s window. As long as that ghost comes in, I will use my unbreakable magic to capture it and then hand it over to the Trapper Market. With that, I will have one hundred million.


    Haha ¡­


    My laughter made me laugh, and I quickly resumed my snoring.


    Saner''s hair stood on end from my laughter, and he continuously curled up against the wall, covering himself with his blanket.


    The Golden Ghost outside the window stopped on a tree branch. Tonight, the rain and wind blew incessantly, causing the outside world to be extremely cold.


    The ghost had been waiting for an opportunity.


    For a long time, after I pretended to snore for nearly ten minutes, the thing outside finally let its guard down. He slowly jumped down from the branch and moved it to the table outside the window.


    Surprisingly, when the Golden Ghost''s finger circled around its neck, the glass window unexpectedly broke by itself. It was just like the records of the "Legend of the Golden Ghost."


    His tiny black claw carefully placed the glass on the stage, but there was no sound at all.


    The little ghost was very nimble and did things in a light and silent manner. This was the benefit of being small and delicate.


    At this moment, the window was already a circle, just big enough for that thing to jump into.


    It''s much more cunning than I thought. Normally, this kind of small and exquisite thing was insidious, smart, fierce, and also abnormally cunning.


    He didn''t jump in, but looked around while the moon looked in the window.


    At this time, I had already quietly stood up, sitting on the bed to look at it, but it did not know.


    And Mi was hiding behind the big box at the base of the wall.


    The ghost was good in everything, but its eyesight was not very good. Maybe it was restricted by its own species, but since the Golden Ghost had proliferated to this point, its eyesight was very poor, so it was fortunate that the ghost was nimble and clever.


    But seeing things in the dark still didn''t matter much.


    Seeing that there were no movements, the Golden Ghost jumped in.


    Just as he entered, the lights lit up and the entire room lit up.


    The Golden Ghost was obviously stunned for a few seconds. In these two seconds, I smiled at it and sat on the side of the bed, holding onto the Heavenly Crying with one hand while supporting the Yutian Spear with the other. Behind me, there was even a bulging big bag, which was Saner''s shivering body under the blanket.


    "Mi Mi, go."


    After hearing my orders, Mi Mi immediately became like a well-trained warrior, unleashing his blue sword. The Golden Ghost reacted and let out a weird cry as it wanted to jump out, but it was too late.


    Mi had been quick to cast "the web is unbreakable", a blue net happened to catch the ghost in the net. The more it struggled, the tighter the net wrapped around it.


    This spell was indeed powerful. It seemed that not only was she an expert, she had also learned a lot from Mu Mei, including the Spell Secret Scripture that he had taught her before she died. Now you can help me a lot.


    I jumped off the bed and at this moment, Saner also crawled out from under the blanket.


    After retreating, I directly pulled the Golden Ghost to the side of the bed in the room.


    Although that layer of blue net was very thin, once it was covered, it would only become tighter and tighter.


    This Golden Ghost was currently looking at me and Mi with a trembling gaze. Saner was no longer terrified, and was sizing up the rare item in front of him with relish.


    This thing was less than a meter tall, and its body was petite and light. When I touched it, it trembled even more. It seemed that apart from the speed at which it moved and the flexibility of its body, it didn''t have anything special about it.


    His nose was hooked, his claws were black, and he could easily cut through hard objects. His skin and flesh were not a problem. Only, this ghost was naturally timid.


    It was said that Golden Ghost was transformed from an evil person in his previous life.


    The blue colored light net made it look very strange. I laughed.


    "If this ghost hands in his mission, we will have 100 million, but this ghost is something I must have, it seems like I will need to take this mission." I took the dragon core and waved it in front of the ghost, "You want this? When I was alive, I was greedy, and I did evil. After I died, I became a coward, but my greedy nature did not change at all. "


    I sneered at the ghost and started to keep the light net tighter to prevent it from escaping.


    But the accident still happened...


    The ghost snatched the Heavenly Crying from my hands, and with a swipe of my hands, the Heavenly Crying actually sliced open the light net. Mi Mi "can not break the net" witchcraft was actually cut by my Heavenly Crying.


    We were shocked speechless for a moment, and the Golden Ghost actually took away my Heavenly Crying.


    This is something very important to me. My mother left it to me before she died.


    Saner thought for a long time before he pointed at the window and shouted, "Brother, the ghost ran away."


    "Damn!" "Chase after him!"


    Mi Yue also understood the importance of Heavenly Crying to me. Without saying anything further, the three of us jumped out of the window and blended into the darkness.


    Once they were outside, they would be under the control of the Golden Ghost. In the darkness, it was extremely nimble.


    My Yutian Spear was able to light up in the dark and I filled it with Qi. The blue light in the dark night looked pretty seductive.


    Mi was very smart, she used "Phantom Tracking."


    It was as if she had opened her Heaven''s Eyes. Wherever her eyes passed by, there was only light. She could clearly see everything within a radius of several miles.


    That ray of light looked like a soft thread, it was more like the silk ejected from the heavenly silkworm and chased after the Golden Ghost''s escape route.


    The threads of light could follow the tracks of the Golden Ghost and locate it. When it stopped running, the line would no longer move and would directly break. We could then determine the exact location of the Golden Ghost based on the direction of the line.


    "Zoom in! Fly!" I chanted the Yutian Spear''s incantation, and the Yutian Spear instantly became larger, carrying the few of us to continue tracking.


    The ray of light was held by his fingers, but the thread was still suspended in the air, continuously winding forward at a very fast speed.


    He jumped out of the town and ran to the Plum Hill.


    Legend has it that this Plum Mountain has something in common with the Phoenix Mountain in Anhui, and the same thing is true for the monsters that abound in this ancient mountain.


    Meishan was located in the northwest, where the dragon eye had long since been destroyed. The mountains were overcast, even in a place as hot as summer. The mountains were cold, and in July it would snow. It was a strange mountain.


    The person who went in did not come out. If you don''t have the ability, you''d better not enter the mountain.


    The mountain stretched for hundreds of miles. There were fruits and vegetables, and they were even more beautiful than Heavenly Mountains. They were rich in assets, but no one dared to enter.


    We chased for a long time, my ass went numb, the light finally broke.


    We have already entered deep into the mountains, and the Yutian Spear has stopped at a cave entrance.


    The hole wasn''t big, so we carefully went in.


    But we were all stunned.


    The Golden Ghost did not die, but it seemed to be heavily injured, as if it was attacked by something.


    The Golden Ghost lied on the ground. This kind of ghost did not have much ability, only speed and agility. Since it was the target of all the Trapper, then there must be other experts who injured it and wanted to take it away.


    But... Something must have happened...

 C56

    Mi and I looked at each other and had a bad premonition.


    We quickly ran into the depths of the cave, Saner carried the extremely weak Golden Ghost, and shouted as though his back was covered in a large ice block, this ghost was cold.


    Once inside, we opened a stone door and found a mountain of gold and silver.


    Maybe it was the physical needs that had forced the ghost to steal so much treasure.


    But the next second we were stunned.


    More bodies were piled up in the corner, more than the treasures.


    "Brother, are these the dead? How could so many people have died? Could this ghost have killed him? " Saner couldn''t help but shake and quiver, dropping the ghost on the ground. He glared viciously at the ghost.


    "Did you kill him? "Speak." Saner took out his Luoyang Dagger and pointed it straight at the ghost, who was extremely frightened by him.


    "Alright, let''s live. Don''t scare it to death. This thing is very timid. "


    I walked over to the corpses and found some clues...


    The back of one of the bodies caught my attention.


    There was a large plum blossom imprinted on the back of the corpse.


    Trapper were usually divided into two categories. One was money, and the other was divine medicine, which could mainly increase the cultivation level of one''s inner strength.


    The first was for money. The ranks of the low level Trapper s were not high, and the number of plum blossoms were usually between one and five. This kind of low level Trapper would often appear in the antiques market.


    The second type of Trapper belonged to the upper echelons, so they rarely appeared. They didn''t care about money, they were able to talk, and it was easy to do the task of getting money at once, and they didn''t care about money at all. The inner core and the divine medicines would not care about their own safety, but they would rarely show themselves and would always keep a low profile. This sort of person had eleven plum blossoms on his back, making him look very big.


    And on the back of the body I saw eleven big plum blossoms.


    Who was so powerful that they actually killed such a capable Trapper?


    There was also a corpse with only two plum blossoms and purple flowers on its back.


    Who was so unscrupulous as to kill so many people?


    Suddenly, I smelled a very dense demonic aura.


    My sixth sense was never wrong.


    "What a strong demonic aura." Mi whispered in my ear.


    Demonic energy? Could it be that there''s more than ghosts and demons here?


    "Bro, there are a lot of corpses here. Let''s take the ghost and leave quickly." Saner felt goosebumps all over his body, and he tugged at my clothes.


    Go?


    "It''s too late." My Heavenly Crying was already tightly grasped in my hand, while my other hand was holding onto the Yutian Spear, emitting a blue light. My hands were also holding onto the Yutian Spear.


    A black figure flashed past at the speed of lightning. We were shocked.


    "Brother, there''s someone." Saner lifted Luo Yang''s dagger and looked around, only to realize that this pitch black cave was filled with cold wind.


    At the same time, the Golden Ghost was making strange noises.


    "That black shadow is so fast." Mi Mi felt the strength of his opponent.


    If he said it was too late, then it was too soon. Once again, the black figure attacked us from a direction that we didn''t know was fast and fierce.


    "Out of the way!" I pushed Mi Mi aside, and Mi Mi was pushed to Saner''s arm, where he held her.


    I raised the Yutian Spear to block the black ancient torch in the black shadow''s hand.


    This ancient torch was an ancient divine tool.


    It was clearly recorded in the¡¶ Mountain Nether God Equipment¡· that the Black Torch was once a divine weapon of the Nine Emperors, capable of spitting fire and spraying water. With fire as the main factor.


    The nine emperors were the strongest among all the immortals, below the Jade Emperor and above all the immortals. Afterwards, he was taken down to the mortal world because he had violated the rules of the Heaven Realm. From then on, the ancient artifact also disappeared without a trace.


    He didn''t expect to see the legendary black ancient torch today.


    Possessing the same power as Yutian Spear!


    The difference lay in the appearance. The tip of my Yutian Spear was my hand, and the end of the black torch was a torch.


    At this moment, the Yutian Spear''s lance was just in time to block the black ancient torch''s force. He could feel a hot, dry light gathering around the torchbearer, ready to explode at any moment.


    I couldn''t see what the man looked like, but it was as if I had seen his eyes before. So familiar.


    It was clearly a confrontation, yet his eyes were filled with a smile. Those eyes were naturally filled with a smile. Even though he wasn''t smiling, there were still some traces within them.


    I couldn''t remember for a moment, so I concentrated on circulating my inner force to break through the attack of this man in black.


    I quickly and secretly activated my Qi to try and turn into a Airflow Shield and shatter his mask to see who it was.


    While I was running the air currents, I raised my sword and stabbed at the man in black.


    What was worse was that Mi was injured by the Qi skill released by the man in black, and the flames from the black torch had burned Mi Mi''s clothes. Her skin was injured, and her clothes were damaged.


    "Mi!"


    I cried out, not expecting the man to counterattack.


    What he did not expect was that the man in black knew Qigong [1]?


    His Qigong foundation is not inferior to mine. And the most hateful thing was that it had actually damaged the Mi family''s Mi!


    Saner helped Mi Mi up. I shouted at Saner to take us out of danger and back away.


    Seeing that they were retreating to a safe place, I used my inner strength and the powerful Airflow Shield''s dantian gushed out and finally exploded.


    The Airflow Shield quickly twisted towards the black clothed man''s face. That black clothed man''s reaction was unusually nimble, he actually dodged my sudden burst of Qi skill.


    Surprised, I used a vigorous Qigong to levitate my feet off the ground.


    That black-clothed person also didn''t expect that I had internal energy. He stood in front of me and confronted me once again. His feet left the ground at this moment.


    "Heavenly Crying Blast Formation, Speed!" I used the skill of the Heavenly Crying to create a barrier around the Treasure Realm. I think that if I get hurt, I have to separate Saner from Mi. This


    The so-called mantis stalks the cicada, while the yellow sparrow follows behind.


    Just when the black clothed man and I were about to start a fierce battle, the other black clothed man quickly swept up the Golden Ghost on the ground and was about to jump out of the cave.


    The black clothed man who was fighting with me quickly moved in front of the black clothed man who was snatching the Golden Ghost away, and pointed at the Golden Ghost, signalling him to put it down.


    The ghost raider refused to accept the outcome. He could only let out a hollow laugh as he started to fight with the smiling looking ghost raider.


    I took this opportunity to leave this place with Mi and Saner.


    But how can I give up on Golden Ghost?


    Just as I was about to find a gap in the Golden Ghost s and use it to grab the Golden Ghost, I didn''t expect that the black clothed man opposite me had already begun to release a powerful Qi towards the black clothed man and struck the black clothed man''s shoulder.


    When the Golden Ghost fell onto the ground, Saner supported it while it passed by.


    The might of the blue colored flames could only be broken by the Heavenly Crying. Seeing this, the two men in black could not shake the light net in the slightest, no matter how much Qi they used, or how hard they used their hands.


    The two black-clothed men wanted to grab the light net and escape, but they were repelled back by the light net.


    No one expected the light net''s power to be so boundless, the two black-clothed men rolled on the ground a few times after being rebounded.


    In the end, the hand of one of the black-clothed men touched an unknown mechanism in the cave, causing the ground to split in two, and we all fell down.


    I''m dead for all of us. Unexpectedly, this was a huge underground cave.


    The cave was empty, and the only thing that could be seen was the aura of death.


    Fortunately, Mi and Saner had fallen through the wall at the same time. Since Saner''s dagger had cut into the wall the instant they were about to fall, he wasn''t injured.


    With the protection of Airflow Shield s, I landed steadily on the ground.


    Without any warning, the two men in black fell to the ground. It seemed that they were injured. This place was very high, around ten meters high.


    I heard both of them spit out blood, but their faces were covered, and I could feel that their wounds were not light.


    We are now on three separate sides, alert and hostile.


    And now the landscape in front of us is diverting us from each other...

 C57

    Because there was a buddhist altar in front of him, on top of the table, there was actually a buddhist box.


    The statue inside the box was actually not a Buddha, but a monster.


    Na Fu ¡­ Oh, no, that ghost face was ferocious, and it looked extremely terrifying. There was even blood mixed in the corner of his mouth. It looked like it had just been drunk, and there seemed to be some lingering blood on his mouth.


    The table outside the Buddha box was filled with bits and pieces of flesh and blood that were dripping down.


    At the bottom of the table was a pile of corpses. The backs of the bodies were tattooed with plum blossoms. They were all big plum blossoms.


    F * ck! Who could be so powerful? Kill so many strong and powerful Trapper?


    At this moment, the demon in the box suddenly moved.


    The fiery red demon''s fangs were sharp as the corner of its mouth suffused a smile that deserved a beating.


    Slowly, slowly, it... It transformed into a red Golden Ghost. It looked a little similar to the one in the light net, but it didn''t look like it at all. In terms of size, it was much larger than the injured Golden Ghost on the ground.


    As a member of the human race, I am the only one uninjured.


    The other two men in black couldn''t even protect themselves. After they had been shot by light net, they had fallen from a height of ten meters without any precautions, and continuously spat out blood. It was probably because their vitality had been greatly damaged, and they could only protect themselves while temporarily finding it difficult to continue fighting.


    He saw the red ghost flying towards us, laughing sinisterly.


    I raised the Heavenly Crying to form a barrier and the ghost actually broke through it. However, it seemed to be in pain for a short period of time.


    "I''m going to eat you two!"


    The red ghost spoke more than I had expected, his voice hoarse and cold. And he didn''t attack me, but instead flew towards the two men in black.


    "Trapper, I want it!" As soon as Red Ghost finished his sentence, he stretched out his red claws towards them with a sharp hook.


    In that critical moment, the two men in black had no choice but to use their remaining strength to cut off the red ghost''s claws.


    The black-clothed man who was forced to use Qi Method gasped weakly. Leaning against the wall, he was still maintaining a distance and vigilance against the black-clothed man. He also had to constantly monitor the red ghost''s actions to prevent it from attacking again.


    Before I could do anything, something terrible and terrible happened...


    The dead Trapper brought their terrifying and broken bodies back to life, slowly reaching out their hands as though they wanted to tear us apart.


    We were all frightened, Saner even shouted.


    At this time, Mi Mi sat up straight and recited some incantations that we didn''t understand. Those Trapper who had been revived exploded into a bloody mess.


    The next moment, the unfathomable Red Ghost was sealed in ice.


    Mi also later told us that after her "Heaven''s Vision" had been put to use in the dark, she had inadvertently discovered a lot of lifelike paintings on the walls of the dark cave.


    Those vivid scenes depicted the war between ghosts and humans.


    In addition, there were also some important chants for the heart, which were the heart charms used to defend against these ghosts.


    After he had chanted the incantation, his entire body was surrounded by a soft and white light. His skin became even more white and smooth and tender. Suddenly, she soared into the air in pain. Not long after, she displayed many strange and superb techniques, suppressing the red ghost in an instant.


    The red ghost is frozen, slowly... It had become an unknown creature that was unlike a human or a ghost.


    The creature''s face was that of a woman, and its body was that of a woman. She was quite delicate and pretty, and there was no way to associate her with her previous ferocious appearance.


    "Miss, please let me go."


    "What the hell are you? You dare to stay here and eat human flesh and blood, and even specially eat some Trapper''s flesh and blood, to help you achieve a powerful cultivation? "


    Mi''s strict questioning, the woman from the waist from the beginning is frozen, unable to move. However, his eyes were suddenly filled with tears.


    "Miss, can you unseal me? "I feel so uncomfortable being stuck in that hole."


    "Don''t even think about it. Let go of us and kill us? But you have already damaged your vitality, I am not a man, so don''t use your tears to move me, it''s useless, because you are a ghost! "


    Mi Mi is very feminine at critical moments, this is one of the things I appreciate.


    The ghost lady saw that she couldn''t move my heart, so she looked at me and said, "Young master, please let me go. I promise that I won''t hurt anyone in the future."


    "What exactly is this place?" How can there be evil beings like you? " I demanded of her. He didn''t relax in the slightest.


    "This is Mei Shan. Five hundred years ago, it was a village called Yin Yang Village. At that time, the village suffered a natural disaster. The mountain road was cracked open, and the lake water completely entered. A large portion of the people were drowned, and only a small portion escaped. And I died in there. "


    "Get to the point, how do we get out?"


    The ghost girl wiped her tears and continued to state, "Later on, because I wanted to do something urgently before I died, my soul would not disperse, and later on, it became like this when I cultivated as a ghost. If any of you want to go out, you must untie me before I can open it.


    "Unravel it?" Don''t you want to break it and you still won''t fight back? " I frowned, unwilling.


    "That''s right, bro. Please don''t undo it, or we''ll all die."


    The ghost lady cried again, "That won''t happen, I know that I was wrong. I will leave this place in the future and train hard. "It won''t hurt anymore."


    She cried so miserably. Mi got up and walked over to her. "Open it. If you dare to play any tricks, I will seal you here with an eternal ice, and I won''t break my promise."


    Seeing Mi Mi speak so seriously and viciously, the ghost girl nodded her head like she was pounding garlic.


    She had actually managed to open the Earth Stone of Enchantment. It''s only because we didn''t do anything because the Golden Ghost is still in our hands.


    "Please let my husband go. When he was alive, he was a dumb landlord with a lot of money. "After death, I can''t change the bad habits of the miser before my death and can only occasionally steal their treasures. I beg you, please let him go." The ghost lady''s pleading was pitiful.


    But this Golden Ghost is a quest issued by the antique market, I do not want to give it up.


    Just when I felt sympathy for them, I looked at the Golden Ghost, and I didn''t know when it stopped breathing.


    Was it because the light net''s rebound was too strong, and was hit when it bounced back at the Golden Ghost?


    This was my guess. I thought there was blood at the corner of its mouth, and its claws were pressed against its chest.


    The red ghost saw that the Golden Ghost was in a strange state and did not move, immediately flying over. Mi Mi''s hands were ready to attack at any time, and he was also chanting an incantation from his mouth.


    The red ghost that was wrapped around the Golden Ghost started to sway violently, but it had lost its breath.


    The ghost girl began to rage. She spat out the red inner core. The inner core was as red as fire. In the darkness, it looked like the eye of a demon. Flying around in the air, it looked like it was going to burn us to death.


    The red neidan scurried around, and we dodged it one by one. Until Dan went straight for the man in black with the ancient torch.


    That black-clothed man quickly lifted up the black ancient torch and started to absorb the fire spitting out from the inner core.


    But after absorbing it for a long time, the fire didn''t stop.


    The Inner Core was indeed strong, especially the Inner Core of these kind of Golden Ghost.


    I seized the opportunity to dig out the inner pellet from the Golden Ghost''s stomach. The pellet was yellow in color, but it was already lifeless.


    Unlike beast cores, ghost cores were useless and lose their spirituality once they fell to the ground. Beast Pills were produced from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    The man in black was currently sparring with Red Ghost''s inner core. The man with the injured shoulder quickly climbed over the wall after the boulder above his head was opened.


    The red ghost''s inner core was bright red, and the flames could not be absorbed by the ancient torches.


    Mi saw the situation, chanted the formula, the red ghost was frozen.


    The moment he was frozen, he was burned to death by the ancient torch of the man in black, and the inner core was taken by the man in black for his own research. I have the yellow core of the Golden Ghost in my hand.


    The female ghost''s upper body was charred, while her lower body was frozen in a strange manner. It really made one''s hair stand on end.


    The black-clothed man took the inner core, raised the ancient torch and released a wisp of flame towards us, then quickly left the cave.


    When we left the deep hole and came to the surface, a large number of people had already entered.


    "It was them who killed all those Trapper ¡­" A short man with a large group of people pointed at us.

 C58

    I saw that the short man looked familiar.


    Saner whispered into my ear, "Brother, isn''t this the fatty that wanted to buy our Corpse of Hui at the antique market yesterday? Why is he here? "


    The moment Saner reminded me, I remembered, it was that fatty.


    This fatty is now pointing at us, and he''s actually framing us as the killers of these Trapper s.


    "It was the three of them. Not only did they kill these people, they also destroyed this mission that was going to take care of the Orion Monastery. I clearly saw him catch that ghost, yet I let it go."


    Eh? How did this damn fatty know that I caught that ghost earlier? Is he watching my house?


    Before I even exploded, Saner jumped out first.


    "Damn fatty, wasn''t it just yesterday that I didn''t sell you anything?" Do you have to splash dirty water on us? "When we came in, these people were already dead. What right do you have to say that we were the ones who killed them?"


    Some people looked at the cave full of corpses, some had been dead for several days, and immediately vomited.


    The fat man laughed, "Who would admit to killing someone? "What evidence do you have that you didn''t kill them?"


    I sneered, neither hurriedly nor slowly opened my mouth to say, "Catch a pair of traitors, catch a thief and see the dirt." Which eye of yours saw us kill these people again? When we entered the cave, the ghost was already injured, and these people were already dead. The ghost was not injured by me, and the person was not killed by me. "


    "Besides, I have no enmity with these people. What reason do I have to kill them?"


    The fatty was stunned by my question. He rolled his eyes and said, "You have a motive, so of course you have a motive."


    "What are their motives for killing those people?"


    "Of course it''s for the new mission that came out of the market. A hundred million? Who didn''t like money? They just so happened to be short of money, otherwise they wouldn''t have come here to sell Corpse of Hui yesterday. This meant that they were short of money. And these people obstructed their purpose. That''s why I killed him. "


    On the other hand, Fatty was glib tongued and spoke very tactfully.


    I think it''s very strange. Why is this fatty plotting against us? Was it a conspiracy from the moment we caught the ghost?


    Saner became anxious, "Damn fatty, why are you not framing us? We are victims, too. Two men in black attacked us just now. We almost lost our lives. How can you kill so many in such a short amount of time? "


    I looked at the fatty and said seriously, "Since you said that I hurt this ghost and then killed it, do you have any evidence? This ghost was already injured before entering the cave. If you really saw the entire process, then these people and ghosts must have been killed by me. Where were we just now? What did he do? "If you can say it out loud and make it clear, I will leave with the police immediately."


    When I said that, the fatty was dumbfounded. He found it hard to refute me.


    A policeman came up to me and sternly said, "Alright, let''s not fight over this anymore. Go to the police station and record the statements. What can I do for you? "


    The policeman led us out of the cave. Then he took it to the police station.


    In the police station, Saner had fought with the fatty many times. But in my heart, I was very suspicious, why did Fatty properly identify us as the killers of those people?


    It was not the biggest deal whether he killed or not.


    The worst part of it is: If Trapper Market''s mission this time was to kill those Trapper intentionally because of a misunderstanding, and then hurt the Golden Ghost and finally kill those Trapper s, then we''ll be in trouble.


    Every dao has its own rules, and Trapper''s profession was also about hard rules.


    If someone were to forcefully destroy a mission that had been announced, or if that person delayed or obstructed a mission that had been issued from the bottom of the antiques market without any intentions of accepting the mission, then they would be executed as a result of being wanted by all of the Trapper.


    As for the punishment, it''s not something ordinary people like us can bear.


    I had a small plum blossom on my small back. It''s because our Liu Family Ancestors were well-off families from the very beginning, and also held an important position in the Trapper industry.


    But I can''t. Not only do I not have Yin Yang Eyes to see what I should be seeing, the spiritual energy in my body usually cannot be released. Although it is contained within my body, it is still the same.


    Initially, I wanted to use my identity as a beginner from Trapper to try my luck using the clues I know, but it ended up leading to a whole bunch of trouble.


    Confused, we finally finished our transcripts, but the environment and state we were in seemed suspicious and we were locked up for the night.


    I thought about it a lot, but right now, Saner and I are locked up together in an interrogation room.


    For the time being, she should be fine. She had the time and the magic, so she shouldn''t be at a disadvantage.


    I stood at the window looking at the stars in the sky and found some clues, but I couldn''t connect them and couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    Saner shouted in exasperation, "F * ck, if I ever have to meet those two masked men in black again, I will think of a way to kill them. And those two ghosts, when they don''t die, they have to fight with us before they die. The real culprits are those two ghosts. "


    "But the ghost has already disappeared. Have you not heard of the ghost falling to the ground? Once the ghost died, it would be gone. How do you think the cops believed that two ghosts killed those people? "


    Hearing that, Saner stopped talking, and looked at me pleadingly. "Bro, Sister-in-law can obviously use a immobilization technique to stop them, so we don''t need to suffer here anymore."


    I rolled my eyes at him and sighed, "Saner, this is a legal society. We can''t be reckless. Moreover, if we really ran away, wouldn''t it mean that we wouldn''t be able to clean ourselves even if we jumped into the Yellow River? Then he would really become the murderer. That''s it. "


    Saner pouted, "Are we just going to wait here?"


    I nodded. "There''s nothing we can do but wait until we''re allowed to have our own defense counsel before we go to court."


    "Who will defend us? "How can you explain yourself clearly in such a situation?" Saner showed a desperate expression.


    "Saner, stop quarreling. If you want me to be quiet, I''ll analyze the sequence of events. I have a feeling that this matter is not simple. It seems like someone deliberately arranged for us to jump into the trap step by step. "


    Saner was shocked, but he quickly thought about it, and suddenly said, "Brother, I feel the same, why do you think that damn fatty would frame us like this?"


    After he finished speaking, he sighed, "We are really unlucky, to let those two Trapper s in black escape. I don''t think those dead people are out of it either. "


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up. "Saner, what did you say?"


    "Eh?" Saner looked at me suspiciously and said, "I told you that I let those two guys run away."


    "Yes, it''s those two black-clothed men. Their identities being Trapper s, they are hiding their identities from us. And one of them had a familiar look in his eyes. I think the fatty was bribed by someone, or maybe he''s in a gang. "


    "Brother, you told me the specifics." I don''t understand. "


    Seeing that Saner was so slow, I opened my mouth and said patiently, "Don''t you feel that the tall and big black-clothed man with smiles in his eyes looks like a single person?"


    Who?

 C59

    "Do you look like Lee Buqian?"


    Hearing that, Saner felt like there was a flower blossoming on my face. I still looked at him steadily.


    My instincts are never wrong, and my eyesight is also very good, so I am sure it''s that Lee Buqian.


    Saner started to ponder, and suddenly grabbed my arm, "Brother, when you say it like that, I really feel like it. It really does seem to be him. "


    "That''s him. This kind of person would usually not reveal his identity, I think that he must have had a reason for buying the Corpse of Hui so readily. "


    "For what purpose?" Saner thought hard about it, but he could not think of anything.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    The Golden Ghost is just a bait, maybe he just saw the dragon core and purposely let us use it to lure the Golden Ghost, then we coincidentally arrived at the entrance of the cave, and the person he sent just so happens to be the culprit. Lee Buqian had arranged all of this.


    "Could he be with that fatty?"


    I nodded. "Probably."


    I continued to analyze, "Since he made a surprise attack to kill us, he used us to help him find the Golden Ghost, so that we could benefit from it. If he kills us, he will just take the Golden Ghost away, but his plan failed, so he called Fatty to come out and identify us.


    Saner gave me a big thumbs up, "Brother, your inference skills are really strong, it''s too bad that you aren''t a detective."


    To get back to the main point, "His smiling eyes are a clear sign. When he did not laugh, there was a hint of amusement in his eyes. So I''m sure it was him. All he did was use us to help him achieve his goals. "


    "So, since he failed, we were also sent to the cell, but the Corpse of Hui he wanted is still in our hands, and there''s still the dragon core, how can we explain that?"


    I shook my head and frowned. Slowly, I opened my mouth and said, "Maybe it''s not that simple. I can make a bold guess that his goal might not be the Corpse of Hui, but some other purpose. Yesterday in his shop, I had a feeling that he might be one of the secrets of some mysterious sect. "


    But why me?


    I didn''t answer this question to Saner. I analyzed it in my heart, but there was no answer.


    I thought this would be tricky, but two days before the trial, a man came to me, and this man shocked me.


    He was none other than the old scholar whose face had turned red from arguing with Lee Buqian about antiques at Lee Buqian''s antique shop.


    When I saw him in the interrogation room, he didn''t act unnatural. Instead, he openly told me that he would be able to help me.


    When Saner was happily begging the old scholar to take us out of this trap, I stopped him.


    I smiled faintly. "We don''t know each other. Why did you spend so much effort to hire a lawyer for us?"


    The Keeper broke into a laugh and looked at me. "I have my reasons for helping you. It''s actually very simple. I have a newly unearthed cultural relic that I''d like you to take a look at." That day at Lee Buqian''s shop, I found out that you have a rather good eye for antiques and a very high appreciation for them. "So I''m willing to help you get through this.


    He said it naturally, but I was still unsure. Just to appraise the antiques, he wanted to help us, for this reason was too far-fetched.


    But we do need to get out now.


    Seeing that I didn''t react, he smiled kindly, "Don''t doubt my sincerity, I am completely interested in you. I''ll get you the best lawyers I can get you out of here. But don''t forget my request, young man. "


    The Keeper got up and smiled back at me.


    "That Lee Buqian is not a good person, and he is even a Trapper. I advise you to not interact with him too much in the future. "


    With that, the Keeper left.


    "How did he know that Lee Buqian isn''t a good person? Is it a Trapper? " Saner''s single cell character started to volatile once again.


    "Since he wants to help us get out of this mess, he must have gotten a better understanding of the circumstances. Let''s not talk about Lee Buqian''s identity, I actually also have doubts about this old man''s identity. "People who can handle antiques in the antiques market are not simple people."


    "Are we still going out?" Saner asked me innocently.


    I immediately gave him a fried chestnut.


    "Do you think we still have to go out? Since that old man is willing to help us, then it''s not for nothing. How can I not leave? "


    Saner scratched his head.


    That night, I slept soundly ¡­


    After a few days, this old man somehow managed to find the best lawyer to get us out. We cleaned up and regained our freedom.


    After we were released from prison, all three of us shouted that freedom was the best thing that could happen. Indeed, it''s better to be free.


    I just didn''t expect that the old man would invite us to a restaurant at the antique market the day after we were released from prison.


    At the dinner table, the old scholar told us that his name was Zhou Dingshan, and that he was from Linyou County, Northeast of Baoji City, Shaanxi Province. There were many mountains and rivers there, and the scenery was beautiful.


    And Zhou Dingshan''s name was something that his father obtained from this. Due to the ancient village, the mountains formed a beautiful scene, surrounded by water, many of the Song and Jin dynasties cultural relics were unearthed.


    The artifacts unearthed this time came from their hometown. It was difficult for him to get his hands on it. Rumor has it that it was an ancient artifact from the Golden Kingdom era. Want me to check it out the next day.


    I agreed without hesitation. I also liked studying antiques, otherwise why would I keep coming to the antiques market to find out the background behind the market?


    Zhou Dingshan had ordered a lot of dishes at the table to calm us down. During the banquet, he also talked about Lee Buqian''s past. What he said was that he wasn''t a good person, but a black market dealer.


    I told her in detail what happened a few days ago after the Golden Ghost capture mission. Then Zhou Dingshan would say that if my analysis is not wrong, that person in black should definitely be Lee Buqian.


    But Saner reminded me that we still have not given him the Corpse of Hui. I told Zhou Dingshan that I would go there on the second day. Coincidentally, I would need Lee Buqian''s card number and would need to return the money to him.


    It was late when he got home.


    Mi and I hadn''t been alone for the past few days because we had spent time in the police station. It was a peaceful night at home, the first relaxation in days.


    Mi and I said a lot of words, embrace and sleep, sleep a warm sleep.


    The next day, we went to the antiques market, but didn''t see Lee Buqian. He wasn''t in the shop.


    After that, he made an appointment with Zhou Dingshan at the location of the meeting, which was the antique shop opened by a friend of Zhou Dingshan''s.


    It looked better than the rest of the neighborhood. We said hello to his friend and went in.


    Zhou Dingshan''s friend was called Wang Yong, he said that this was a cultural relic that belonged to the time of the Golden Kingdom. But after I appraised and examined it, I immediately rejected it.


    A few people looked at me in shock. Especially for Zhou Dingshan.


    "You think this is not an artifact from the Golden Kingdom period?"


    I nodded. "I''m sure."


    "What time was it?" Wang Yong asked suspiciously.

 C60

    "I think this should be during the Song Dynasty." I answered simply.


    "Little Yang, how could you tell?" Zhou Dingshan asked me suspiciously.


    "The Song Dynasty was much more powerful than the Jin Dynasty, and the artifacts unearthed were naturally older and more numerous. Whether it was its shape or texture, this Golden-Gold Jai Blue Lion was in accordance with the style of the Song Dynasty. I think Mr. Zhou knows this better than I do. "


    "Yes." You''re right. "According to its appearance and texture, the Golden Lion King was indeed a cultural relic of the Song Dynasty. However, later on, the appraiser concluded that it was a gift from the Song Dynasty to the Golden Kingdom."


    "That''s right, this was produced during the Song Dynasty. is not a cultural relic unearthed during the post-Golden Age. "


    The Secret of the Post-Song Golden Lion Art contained the following: "In the post-Song Dynasty, there were lions. They were made from gold and possessed the ability to dispel evil spirits. The body of a lion has a tattoo, which is a national treasure. "


    According to legend, there was a general in Song who was called Lishua. He was originally a mountain villager. This was because the ancestral homemade gilding techniques were very good. Many nobles would travel thousands of miles to find this villager if they wanted to make the gold-plated objects.


    This person had made an extremely authentic Gold-Silver Colored Lion, which had a quality, luster, and appearance that could not be described with words. However, he only made one and gave it to the post-Song emperor.


    Because the man he loved had been chosen by the Emperor as his concubine. He used his dedication as an excuse to see his concubine from a distance.


    The Emperor was saved by this villager who called him Lone Village. The Emperor did not know the inside story and felt that this man was very skillful. Later on, he found out that it was precisely this man who had contributed the Blue Lions of the Gilt Steel.


    The emperor immediately sealed the place and turned it into a great general. Ever since then, he had been in private with the concubine.


    Finally, one day, when the emperor found out, he became extremely angry. The concubine committed the crime of messing around in the palace and was bestowed with the white silk. It was too late for Lishan to come with a large group to rescue them.


    The girl who once lived in that wild room was now dead.


    The emperor deeply loved his concubine and left her with a complete corpse after her death. He also put his favorite, the Gold-plated Jai Lan Lion, into her coffin. However, it was not buried in the mausoleum. Instead, it was placed in the side hall.


    Rumor had it that the soul of the concubine had surrounded Liao Hua and was unwilling to leave the human world. It was even rumored that the concubine''s soul had already blended into the Golden-Gold Ciaran Blue Lion and was having a private meeting with him in every remote place in the side chamber.


    And the Emperor did not kill him at first because he was already a famous vanguard general, armed with heavy troops. After that, he was killed and his soul was integrated into the Golden-Gold Jia Lan Lion. Later, rumors spread that they often heard voices from the coffins of the side chamber, and often accompanied by the soft roars of lions. No one dared to approach the side chamber again.


    Of course, these were only legends, and this only served to accentuate the later Song Dynasty''s golden Ciaran Blue Lion''s mythology and its value.


    Zhou Dingshan is really grateful to me, he said that if it weren''t for me, it would be impossible for him to accurately appraise and judge his own knowledge of antiques.


    There were many antiques in Wang Yong''s shop, so I carefully observed them one by one to appraise and explain my thoughts. Zhou Dingshan and Wang Yong praised me endlessly.


    As time went by, we gradually got to know each other. The more we chatted, the more we speculated about the appreciation of the antiques.


    I was surprised to find that I had a talent for this. If it wasn''t for Zhou Dingshan inviting me here today, I really wouldn''t have known that I possessed such great potential.


    Just as we were happily chatting, Lee Buqian walked in.


    Saner and I looked at him. We didn''t expect him to come here.


    It turns out that I only found out afterwards that this Wang Yong was a very sociable person. He was friends with anyone and only focused on doing business and making money.


    Therefore, no matter if it was Zhou Dingshan or Lee Buqian, they would not reject him.


    This place was not Zhou Dingshan''s shop after all, so he could not send Lee Buqian away.


    Seeing that Saner and I were there, Lee Buqian walked over with a smile. "Brother, you''ve come. Did you find the neidan? "


    He asked about the Orb immediately, which was fine if it was not mentioned, but when it was mentioned, Saner''s personality which was not even worth 2 taels of oil in his stomach started to evaporate again.


    "You still want to talk about it? You still have the nerve to mention it? You want to kill us in the guise of a masked man, and you still want to bring up the neidan? I''m afraid that you already know that the Orb is inside the Corpse of Hui''s body. You intentionally lured us to find the Golden Ghost, and then wanted to benefit from it while you were at it.


    Hearing Saner''s words, Lee Buqian was confused, his expression became serious, but no matter how he looked at it, there was a smile in his eyes, which did not match with his current expression.


    "Brother, what did you say? What killed you? What happened to you? The Orb is in the Corpse of Hui''s body? But I didn''t see it that day. "


    Saner glanced at me, then pointed at Lee Buqian, "Look at your faking. We all recognized you, yet you still refuse to admit it? "


    Lee Buqian didn''t understand the situation at all, "I, I really don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ve been in the shop for the past few days, and my guy can testify. "Also, I can testify at several of the neighboring stores.


    Lee Buqian''s shop assistant interrupted them at this time, "It''s true, my two masters, my boss has been busy with business these few days."


    I walked in front of Lee Buqian and said, "We won''t be doing business with you anymore. We''ll return the money to you and keep the Corpse of Hui." I asked him for the card number.


    Lee Buqian laughed, "Brother, there must be a misunderstanding. "If you don''t believe me, you can ask my neighbors. They''ve all seen me in the shop for the past few days."


    "Just because you don''t leave during the day doesn''t mean you don''t leave during the night." I mean, obviously, what happened to us happened at night.


    "You must have recognized the wrong person. It''s definitely not me. I don''t think I''m a good man, but I''m not one to do wrong. Brother, there must be a misunderstanding. "


    Lee Buqian''s tone was extremely sincere and kind, there was a hint of a smile in his eyes, he was not angry at all with Saner''s earlier attitude, but instead leisurely explained.


    Saner and I looked at each other, then Saner pointed at him, "Brother, we shouldn''t recognize the wrong person."


    I waved my hand at him, then looked at Lee Buqian, "Mr. Li, can you take off your clothes and let me have a look at your back?"


    The skills of the black clothed man that night was obviously that of a high ranking Trapper. If it was him, then there must be a large Plum Blossom tattooed on his back, and there were many of them.


    Just look at his back and you''ll see.


    "What are you looking at my back for?" Lee Buqian took a sensitive step back.


    "What is it? Scared? You don''t dare to take responsibility for what you''ve done? " At this time, Zhou Dingshan unenthusiastically said this sentence, his voice was not loud, and just happened to enter Lee Buqian''s ears.


    "I say, old sir, I don''t seem to be very popular with you." After Lee Buqian finished speaking, he walked in front of me. "Alright, I''ll show you. I want to show my innocence. "


    He lifted the clothes off his back. At that moment, I was thinking, is he...


    And when we saw his back, we were obviously stunned...

 C61

    Lee Buqian''s back was smooth and clean, there was nothing, forget tattoos, plum blossoms, there wasn''t even a single hemorrhoids.


    This was strange ¡­


    "Brother, there are no plum blossoms on his back, what''s going on? If it wasn''t him, why do we feel that the man in black is him? Is there something wrong with our senses? "


    My sixth sense has always been precisely accurate, but this time ¡­


    When the truth presented itself to me, I was powerless.


    Those eyes made it impossible not to connect Lee Buqian and the man in black.


    "Seems like the reason you have checked my back is because you suspect that I''m a Trapper?" Lee Buqian went straight to the point.


    Since he''s so direct, I won''t try to cover it up.


    "Yes." I nodded and didn''t say anything.


    "But what does the Trapper have to do with killing you? If I meet you, I will treat you as my friends, and if I need your help, how can I not be a good citizen and kill you? Aren''t I causing trouble for myself? And I never left the shop. "


    Lee Buqian had said it very clearly, and on that night, Red Ghosts personally said that the two men in black were the Trapper.


    There were no plum blossoms on Lee Buqian''s back, could he be somewhere else? Although I know that the plum blossoms in the Trapper will definitely pierce my back, this is the rule of the market.


    I faintly smiled at him. "Mr. Li, can I trouble you to take off your clothes and check the other places?" If it''s inconvenient, then forget it. "


    "What is it? Mr. Li doesn''t want to prove his innocence? " Zhou Dingshan said in a sour tone.


    It was obvious that the people here wanted to find out whether the matter with Lee Buqian a few days ago was related.


    I thought that Lee Buqian would scold me as a crazy snake that was sick, but he readily agreed to it.


    Pulling open the door of Wang Yong''s shop, he took off his shirt and pants, leaving only a pair of underwear for us to check.


    "Bro, he doesn''t have any plum blossoms on him." Saner softly explained to me.


    If there were no plum blossoms, it would mean that Lee Buqian was not Trapper.


    It seemed as though ¡­ Did we misunderstand him?


    Lee Buqian glanced at me with a smile as he put on the clothes, "Brother, it really isn''t me. You must be mistaken. "


    "Sorry." I apologized to Lee Buqian.


    Although Zhou Dingshan and I thought that the black-clothed man was obviously Lee Buqian, but the facts proved that we wrongly accused the wrong person.


    "As long as brother won''t stop doing my business." Lee Buqian laughed and said.


    "No, this is the Corpse of Hui you want, the dragon core is in its body." I gave it to him.


    After all, I was the one who admitted my wrong person first, and I took over his business previously. If I were to admit my wrong person, I can''t go back on my words.


    "So fast?" Not even a week. " Lee Buqian smiled when he saw Long Dan, but he couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "I will do what I have promised you." I said something to him.


    Regardless of whether it was him or not, the incident with the black clothed man a few days ago had cast a shadow over my heart.


    Lee Buqian was just about to enter the shop when he heard that we were talking about the Golden-Gold Jaran Blue Lion. He originally had something to discuss with Wang Yong, but upon seeing that the lion had also been attracted over, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Brother, is this yours?"


    Wang Yong shook his head, "No, it''s Brother Zhou."


    Lee Buqian originally wanted to praise this lion a few words, wanted to say that this was a good thing, but when he heard it was Zhou Dingshan''s, he could only smile.


    Then, just like that day, the two started to argue on the Gold-ranked Jia Lan Lion. At first, it was the conflict between them, but then Lee Buqian started to pick the bones from within, and in the end, the dispute started to turn completely red.


    After Lee Buqian left, he told me a clue. That fatty was related to Lee Buqian.


    If he wanted to know whether or not the black clothed man was Lee Buqian, he only needed to ask the fatty.


    However, no one was clear about the fatty''s background. This fatty was extremely mysterious, but once money opened his eyes, it all depended on how much you wanted. Of course I tell the truth.


    But thinking about it, even if Fatty gave him a billion, he wouldn''t say it.


    Zhou Dingshan''s words were unclear, but they were purposely being vague. It piqued our curiosity.


    But one thing was certain. The mastermind behind the plot had made me decide to uncover it.


    I''m not a weakling. If you dare to step on me, I''ll lift you up.


    I thought of someone who could help me.


    This man is in my hometown. I grew up in my hometown of Nanjing. Later on, a natural disaster of the Yangtze River cut off the flow of the village and lost its peaceful life.


    The village was submerged overnight and disappeared. At that time, the village also lost a lot of people, only a few escaped.


    That man, my intuition tells me, is still alive.


    Our village has been inhabited by generations of Trapper s. If that person hadn''t died, she would have been around twenty-eight years old.


    Although he was young, he had the ability to be knowledgeable about all matters of the world.


    This is something I''ve admired since I was a kid.


    I have received Zhou Dingshan''s invitation. He hopes that I can attend the Antique Exhibition that he and Wang Yong will hold next weekend.


    I agreed. Towards this old man, I felt that I was on good terms with him, but I also felt a trace of conflict and fear in my heart. I don''t know why I feel this way.


    I do things entirely by feeling, and my feeling is the most accurate.


    I''m more or less taking care of the people here.


    Mi Mi and Saner immediately set foot on the road to Yinyang Town.


    Because right now, the Trapper Market has received information that I deliberately killed the Golden Ghost. Although I was released, I often received the wrong information.


    The insane internal repair office knows that it is dedicated to repairing those who obstruct their mission and the completion of it. They had never shown mercy to such people.


    The mysterious organization system of the upper echelons in Trapper Market is huge, it is not something that Mi and I can resist.


    So the first thing I did was to find out who had framed me and take him to the market, and that would be the end of it.


    On the way, I told Mi about a story that had been circulating about a young man who knew nothing about the human world.


    Because Marquis'' Yin Yang Town is the territory of the Trapper, we are isolated from the outside world during our lives. Someone would use a barrier to seal off the outside world.


    I didn''t mention to Saner that the town I lived in was in fact the Trapper, but only that youth.


    This will take my arm and we''ll walk.


    "Zu Yang, is the person you''re talking about very powerful?"


    I smiled, "In my memories, he isn''t even a ''human'', everyone says he is a yin yang person. His age is similar to mine, his name is Gao Zhixiao.


    As the name implied, everything was known.


    He played best with me. It was only after an accident that I saw that he was really a Yin-yang with two organs.


    Later on, I also heard that Gao Zhixiao was an Ancient Evil Spirit who knew how to calculate Heaven''s Mandate and gossip in his previous life, so in this life, he was bestowed with the ability to be proficient in all kinds of secrets in the mortal world. There were even rumors saying that he had already lived in Yinyang Town in his previous life.


    If he was still alive, he should be an outstanding Trapper by now ¡­


    His prey was all important information.


    As soon as we arrived at his house in Yinyang Town, the ground began to shake ¡­


    What was going on?

 C62

    The heaven and earth shook, I grabbed Saner and Ether, the three of us holding hands, forming a triangular formation, stabilizing ourselves.


    For there was no armrest here, and anything in the corner that could have been held had become a straight line. There were only four walls around us, nothing more.


    "Brother?" What was going on? Are you sure about your hometown? Why did it become like this? " Saner thought he had met a ghost.


    And this sudden change was something only I knew. It was him. My instincts are so accurate.


    Sure enough ¡­


    A voice sounded in front of our eyes.


    "How have you been, Liu Zuyang?"


    Upon closer inspection, the voice was extremely indistinct and fierce. If not for the male voice, it would have been impossible to tell the difference between the sexes.


    "Gao Zhixiao, do you still f * cking like to play hide and seek? "Sure enough, you''re not dead." I smiled.


    At this moment, the heaven and earth no longer shook, and the surroundings returned to normal.


    Despite me blocking his way, Saner was still in shock.


    I''ve heard many rumors about Gao Zhixiao since I grew up. It was just that no one had seen him before, and they didn''t know where he had been all these years.


    My hunch has been telling me all these years that he is not dead. Then I heard different rumors about him, and I started looking into the information.


    "Duo Bao Zen Cultivates the Devil Equipment" had a cloud: "Yin Yang Town has Gao Zhixiao. This person is very secretive, likes to hide, has good magic equipment, and knows everything."


    Some of the Trapper s were interested in Gao Zhixiao and some of them even wrote a book called "Legend of Gao Zhixiao".


    It had the following sentence: "Everything is known, like hiding, like meditating on magic tools, magic tools exist in the land, he will find out." Zen cultivation has always been a small thing, don''t even think about seeing it. "


    Many Trapper wanted to find him, but they couldn''t. It was said that only by destiny would one be able to see him. Actually, I''m the only one who knows. What fate? That would depend on his mood.


    Gao Zhixiao laughed loudly, "How can I die? I won''t die if you die. What? Come to me for your own business. "


    "Roar!" I didn''t expect you to still be so narcissistic. It seems that your magical artifact of meditation has a concealed nature. It is quite good at hiding. It can shake the heaven and earth. Formidable. It looks like this meditation magic tool has been by your side for many years. I think it should be over a hundred million years old, right? "


    Gao Zhixiao suddenly became clear, we have all seen him.


    Her long hair fluttered in the wind, and her clothes were pure. She held a fan in her hand, and it looked exactly the same as before. She didn''t change her smelly fart at all.


    "Oh, since when did it become so old-fashioned?" I teased him and looked him up and down.


    He purposely sighed, "Sigh, people these days all pay special attention to packaging, so of course I have to do a bit better for myself." Not many people see me. "


    "Packaging?" I smiled. "Would the repackaging still have the Zen cultivation magic equipment that you brought with you?" Every single one of them is priceless, with millions of years of history.


    What I said hit the nail on the head, no one can see better than me. After all, she was a childhood playmate.


    However, there was a f * cking difference in people.


    I''ve been doing nothing all these years. Look at him, he has already become a god-like figure in the short span of twenty years.


    But I got the most precious thing, and that was Mi.


    Mi Mu looked at Gao Zhixiao curiously, and the appearance of Mi Mu attracted Gao Zhixiao''s attention.


    Deity-like people, of course, were very accurate in their judgement. Mi carried the aura of an ancient person, which could not be hidden no matter what kind of condition she was wrapped up in.


    "Who is this girl?"


    "My wife." I overstated it.


    "Oh? "Liu Zuyang, your taste is really ''special''. You want to be an antique wife?"


    It seemed like he had figured out Mi Mi''s identity. Other than knowing the secrets of all living things in this modern world, could this guy even traverse the Ancient Era?


    "It seems like you are even better than your meditation magic tool. You can even see that."


    "You''re too kind. If not for this, how could I have survived until today? " After he finished speaking, he rubbed his chin and looked at me with a smile, "Liu Zuyang, are you here to reminisce about the old days?" With that, he leisurely fanned himself with the ancient fan.


    I shook my head and couldn''t help but laugh. "It seems that you are still as smart as before. I''m looking for you because I have something to ask you. "


    "If you weren''t greedy, this wouldn''t have happened. Now the repair department at the catcher''s market had issued an ultimatum. "You''re finished."


    I shrugged and rolled my eyes at him. Besides, didn''t I just fall into a trap? "


    "Right." He gave a meaningful grunt, then closed his eyes as if he was deep in thought.


    I had the urge to bash his face in. This guy had become more and more monstrous over the years. For a man to have such a beautiful face, how could a woman continue to mix with him?


    "What the f * ck is Ent doing?" Tell me quickly, who was the mastermind behind this? Also, is that Lee Buqian a masked man? "


    "I''m just telling you, right now the Antiquities Department of the Antique Market is very angry about you destroying their mission. They have already issued a wanted order to arrest you, and in order to catch you, they have actually issued a bounty of 100 million plus a celestial pill to enhance your internal energy."


    "Immortal pills?" "Good heavens, is this increasing the tempo of my internal energy by several dozens of times?" I looked at Saner and Mi Mi. I''ve become so popular all of a sudden? It seemed like it was really worth a lot of money. If it were not for the fact that we are wanted, and if it were other people, I would really want to participate. "


    It seemed that this mission would cause many Trapper to be prepared to take action. The reason was simple. There was money and pills, who the hell wouldn''t want them?


    In the < Shennong Herbal Scripture >, there are records of jade springs capable of refining longevity "immortal medicines". The two types of jade stones are actually more than ten types listed in the < Shennong Herbal Scripture >.


    It also stated that Ceng Qing, Bai Qing, Stone Gallbladder and Female Yellow were all ingredients used to concoct immortal pills.


    Generally speaking, immortal pills were divided into nine categories, and the upper quality was "Danhua". This was exactly what Qin Shihuang had refined.


    "The first to make bashi," the book said in detail, "is to use yellow water, bauxite water, salt, brine, stone, oysters, carnallite, talcum, talc, and turpentine, each weighing several dozen pounds, as the 61st mud, on the 36th day of the fire, to take the seventh day of immortality. A man of metal can be made into medicine. If gold does not work, then the medicine will be sealed and the fire will burn.


    From this, it could be seen that alchemy had been developed a long time ago. It was even earlier than the technology of smelting gold and silver, and it was also highly valued by the people of the world.


    This thing could increase the abilities of high level Trapper by twenty times. Furthermore, it was obtained by destiny. Even the inner workings of the antique market didn''t have too many items to stock up on. Unless it was a major mission.


    I pondered for a moment before looking at Gao Zhixiao, "May I ask what elixir it is?"


    "Purple True Pill."


    Roar! Purple True Pill? This was a pill concocted by the Purple True Sect! Legend has it that the Purple True Sect was the only immortal sect in the ancient immortal realms. However, because it angered the Jade Emperor, it was demoted to the mortal world. From then on, this person saw the Purple True Sect and the Purple True Ancestor refined the Purple True Pill. Not only could it help raise one''s cultivation base, it could also help one live for at least a hundred years.


    This thing was really something good. If you were to exchange it for money, good boy...


    I wiped the saliva from the corner of my mouth and suddenly thought of something. "Tell me who the mastermind is."


    "You want to know?" He looked at me sharply. "But I want everything in return."


    F * ck! This fellow had a temper since he was young. He was stingy and loved to take advantage of others.


    "Say it, what do you want?"

 C63

    "I want a pair of Golden Flood Dragon shears."


    Puff ¡­


    I''m going to have internal injuries.


    Rumor had it that the Golden Flood Dragon shears were made from dragon''s nine sons and a total of ten sons of qilins. Not only did they have to be subdued, they also needed to be smelted into a golden cube for use.


    "I say, Gao Zhixiao, do you have anything more reliable to say?" I rolled my eyes at him.


    "Isn''t that reliable?" I want this. " He was a stubborn bastard. Harder than the gold in the latrine.


    "You speak quite lightly. I''m just an ordinary kid. Do you even know what the Golden Flood Dragon shears are made of? "


    "I know." This guy had a relaxed tone, "It''s made from ten Flood Dragons."


    "Damn!" As long as you know. Flood Dragons were something that could only be encountered by luck and not sought after. Even if they encountered one, they had to be subdued, let alone ten of them. Last time, I encountered a Blood Dragon in a different dimension. They never saw each other again. You want me to make scissors out of ten pieces? "


    "This is my request." This guy was still unwavering towards his position, insisting on having some bullsh * t Golden Flood Dragon shears.


    "The item you want is on the Divine Seal Decree. Do you want me to help you fish it up on TV?" I ridiculed him and nearly vomited blood in anger. This is outside my power.


    "Liu Zuyang, you are still as unkind as before. "Since you''re unwilling, why should I waste any more time?" This guy was about to disappear just as he finished speaking.


    "Wait." I shouted.


    "Is there anything else, Brother Liu?" Gao Zhixiao turned and cast a sidelong glance at me, looking like he was going to leave if there was nothing else.


    I suddenly became miserable, "Brother, we grew up together. Now that you have become a god, are you going to ignore me?" I wiped away my tears.


    "I''m crying. You''re crying. You''re crying too much. This young master is just thinking of helping you."


    I suddenly steeled my heart and became ferocious. "You bastard, you''re actually so ruthless. Do you still believe that I will write a book about the embarrassing events of your childhood?" This fellow values his image the most. Since his scheme has failed, I will use force.


    However, his face turned ashen, and he chuckled, "Do you still believe that I''ll reveal your whereabouts to the repair office?"


    F * ck! Indeed, he was talking about this fellow.


    "Don''t." I hastily smiled and laughed. "How about this, we are all brothers. If you have something to say, we can talk about it."


    "I''ve always been good at talking about it. However, since you don''t have anything to repay me, then I can only stand by and do nothing. "


    I gritted my teeth and endured. I''ll endure it. Gao Zhixiao, you have balls, you can!


    I took out two pills from my pocket, "I got two of the Golden Ghost''s beast cores a few days ago, red and yellow. You know about Golden Ghost, even if a ghost died, no matter how weak the Orb is, it can still increase your power by nearly eight times, which is very beneficial for your cultivation. Also, I have a hundred million here, so I''ll give it to you together. That should be fine, right? "


    Saner panicked, "Brother, we risked our lives to get this. You couldn''t even catch the Golden Ghost, so why are you giving this pill to that guy now? "


    I stopped Saner from continuing.


    "I didn''t force Liu Zuyang."


    Mi Mi stopped Saner at this time, gesturing for him to step back and not speak.


    "Take it." I said something to the guy.


    Two pills floated in the air and landed on his palm, "That''s more like it." Fine, deal. I''ll give you a cut for the small cut. "Then I''ll accept it." Then I saw him put both the card and Dan into his bag.


    My Dan... My silver ¡­


    I suddenly looked at him sharply. "You couldn''t have already revealed my whereabouts, right?"


    Gao Zhixiao waved his hand, "Not at the moment. Am I that bad? No matter what you say, I''ve always loved you ever since I was young. "


    "At least you have some conscience. But... I suspect that you don''t even know who was the mastermind behind this? "


    "Of course, my years of training have not been in vain." After Gao Zhixiao finished speaking, he closed his eyes and his forehead lit up.


    "Oh yeah, I still want to know if Lee Buqian is really black-clothed or not."


    After I finished speaking, I used my powers. He then took out a talisman and burned it. After which, he chanted an incantation and Lee Buqian''s appearance appeared within the burning flames.


    A few seconds later, the image disappeared and the spell paper was completely burnt.


    And the light on Gao Zhixiao''s forehead had already disappeared.


    "He''s in Taiyuan, in Shanxi Province."


    "Specific points. That''s so big, how am I supposed to find it? "


    "Clear Moon Pavilion."


    With that, he disappeared.


    F * ck! Where was Qing He Pavilion?


    The view around us was clear, and a string of addresses drifted past my eyes.


    So it was here.


    When it came to the Taiyuan of Shanxi, many people would say that the famous places were the Shimin Temple and the Longmen grotto.


    But others would say that of course it was the Shrine of Doctor Jin Dou.


    The Shrine of Doctor Jin Dou was located on the left side of Fenhe Valley in Shanglan Village, 20 km northwest of Taiyuan. It was built to commemorate the Spring and Autumn Period.


    This was a large ancestral hall, only because it was famous. It was a place where experts gathered like the clouds. On the surface, it was a historical site. In fact, it had undergone a thousand years of baptism. It was now very famous in the industry.


    The only reason for this was that there was a ghost ¡­


    Ghosts are merely a term in Trapper''s heart. As a trapping family, and me, who has a small plum mark, catching ghosts is one of the business missions that earn money. It can be considered a small mission.


    They weren''t afraid of ghosts, only ghosts were afraid of them.


    But here, when Gao Zhixiao mentioned the Clear Moon Pavilion, I just realized one thing.


    A few thousand years ago, this was a Great Buddha Temple. Rumor has it that a Gold Buddha there became addicted to wine and beauties because she became obsessed with the Demonic Way. It was known as the Buddhist temple, which later became a place for monks and buddhas.


    In the end, many innocent girls were killed there and turned into a ghost temple.


    After a thousand years, although the memorial was built here to commemorate the Jin Dou, but the legend of ghost incidents happened. In the end, no matter how big the bounty was, no one would be able to complete the quest or step into the market.


    This was because many of the experts knew that this was an impossible mission, and whether or not it was done was up to them. No matter what you do, if any living being goes in, they won''t be able to come out.


    So this Ghost Temple was also called the Clear Moon Pavilion.


    There were annotations and detailed explanations of the Clear Moon Pavilion in the world.


    Once upon a time, the" Buddha Temple, the Ghost Temple "had a record:" The Buddha Temple has a woman, after she died she transformed into a ghost, after thousands of years she transformed into an ancestral hall, in fact it is the place of the moon, named the Pavilion.


    The Jin Dou Doctor''s temple was the buddhist temple of a thousand years ago, and also the pavilion of the Clear Moon Pavilion today.


    As he approached, he frowned.


    "Zu Yang, the Yin energy here is extremely dense, making it the coldest and coldest place possible. there seems to be a lot of dirt in there, "


    I also felt the waves of yin aura.


    "Bro, is that guy really talking about this place?" Saner was a little suspicious.


    "Since this is the Ghost manor, why is it the Clear Moon Pavilion?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know yet. However, I feel that if Qingyue Pavilion and Lee Buqian have a direct relationship, I can boldly guess that it is a school, and an evil school at that. The experts must be as strong as the clouds. "


    Because of its age, the shrine of Doctor Jin Dou was in tatters. The cornice of many houses is broken.


    Even though it had already decayed, it still could not conceal the majesty and grandeur of the buddhist temple.


    I had the Yin Yang Eyes when I was a kid, but they didn''t work.


    Today, I don''t know why, but I seem to be able to feel that floating lonely soul in the Buddhist temple will float out at any time. When the wind blew, Saner shivered along with it.


    "Brother, are we really going in?"

 C64

    "Well, we have no choice. "Now that I have been arrested and am on the wanted list, if we don''t hurry up and find out who set me up, we will have to flee for the rest of our lives."


    "Oh." Saner looked at the Clear Moon Pavilion fearfully, and then, his entire body quivered.


    "Sir Saner, we must help Zu Yang find the real culprit." After Mi said that, she pulled me into the so-called Ghost Temple.


    It''s just that I''m a little curious, Fatty is actually a courtesan, as long as you have money you can help others with their work. He might not be someone from the Clear Moon Pavilion, then Lee Buqian is very likely to be one of them.


    Will you know me? Why was he here when he was so poor?


    It''s weird, but I don''t have a choice.


    Gritting my teeth, I looked around.


    Logically speaking, although Gao Zhixiao is very realistic, he wouldn''t have any reason to betray me. After all, we had a good childhood. Although it was only five years, it was not a short period of time.


    Moreover, as long as Gao Zhixiao accepts the trade, the information he gave was accurate and correct.


    And my condition can''t be delayed. If I don''t solve this problem, I won''t be able to go to the antique market in the future.


    The temple had only one floor, and the hall was decorated with statues and statues. The surroundings of the shrine were extremely beautiful. Clear spring water gurgled out from under the precipice of Mount Lie. It was so clear that the bottom could be seen and only a few fish could be seen. The temperature of the spring water was relatively low as it continuously emitted cold air.


    The cold spring was the source of all the cold air.


    "Zu Yang, I sense that the soul is inside that cold spring." Mi Mi said that he had already used his Heaven''s Vision Technique to conduct an investigation.


    Sure enough, there are a lot of lonely souls drifting around in the cold spring. As if sensing our existence, the aura of the souls begin to become chaotic, accompanied by the sounds of crying and tearing.


    The walls around me suddenly saw the lifelike frescoes of the Buddhist temple a thousand years ago.


    And in the middle of it was a thousand years ago, when it was an extremely large cattail. The praying mat was filled with young girls, naked and tied up on the ground. A group of evil monks was doing all sorts of things.


    Now the central ground had been paved with gold and stone. Gold?


    F * ck me! This fellow was so powerful that it seemed as if he would explode to the extreme?


    It was actually paved with gold?


    It seemed that the thousand-year-old temple was extremely luxurious, and it wasn''t as low-key as the emperor''s palace.


    This reminds me of the legend, "Legend of the Great Buddha Temple''s Li Qu."


    Gold Buddha was originally the head disciple of Shi Jia Ni, but because she could not change her selfish motives, her greedy heart fell into the demonic path.


    On the surface, it seemed like a Buddha. On the inside, it was a devil. Using a temple as a pretext, it tricked many young ladies who came to make wishes.


    One day, a woman came to ask for a wish. Seeing her beauty, the Demonic Lord was moved and wanted to keep her by his side for a long time.


    Luo Bian was unyielding and swore to be unyielding. The Demonic Buddha saw that even if he couldn''t use force, he would still use a soft knife. However, no matter what, he couldn''t move Luo Bian''s heart.


    In the end, Luo Bian refused to be humiliated and committed suicide.


    In that place, over a hundred evil monks in the Demon Land had all died. Not a single one remained.


    "Mi, we don''t have any money now. We can buy these gold lands." I blinked at Mi Mi, Mi always listened to my words, very obedient.


    She closed her eyes and took out a standing magic talisman. After burning the talisman, she stretched out her sleeve and shouted, "Retreat!"


    All the gold tiles had been rolled into his sleeves.


    "Good boy."


    "Looks like these things can be used as our entanglement."


    I nodded at her.


    "Brother, quickly take a look."


    We looked in the direction that Saner pointed, and saw that the golden ground was covered with bones, and the bones could be seen clearly as the remains of a hundred women.


    That''s right, this was once a buddhist temple, and that heartless evil demon had killed countless women.


    In the other pile of bones, some of the clothes were already damaged, and the spine on their backs had the marks of thorns. There was no need to look, these were all the corpses of those overweeningly powerful traps from before.


    They had originally thought that they would be able to complete a mission and make a fortune out of it, but they hadn''t thought that they would be buried here.


    Surprisingly, some of the bodies were still fresh, rotting and reeking.


    I was attracted by this fresh corpse. This was because there were ten plum petals on its back. Although they were decaying, it was still a clear view.


    I sensed danger. If a master of ten plums can die here, then we must be careful.


    I used the Heavenly Crying to form a barrier. The power of the Heavenly Crying''s barrier was much greater than the Yutian Spear''s.


    The Sapphire Sword had added another layer of barrier to it, so any spirit thing that touched it would bounce far away.


    What did it mean to have ten Plum Blossom experts? They were around a hundred years old if they were not two hundred years old. They were rarely seen, and they were usually found in otherworldly mountains or in rare places with Earth Spirits.


    The restaurant was closed! Once I enter this place, I''m not sure if I''ll be able to leave. One step at a time.


    Suddenly ¡­


    There was a sound coming straight at us.


    The sound was obviously a woman''s cry, followed by laughter, growing in volume until it became a high-pitched laugh.


    "F * ck, which ghost, show yourself!" I held the Heavenly Crying and the Yutian Spear in my hands and roared at the Realm.


    In the next second, something crashed into the barrier, producing blue flames.


    We looked at the barrier, but didn''t see anything.


    Strange ¡­


    What was it?


    At this time, Saner nervously and fearfully went in circles, but he did not see anything.


    "Pa ¡­" The sound was very penetrating and very fierce. The barrier struck Saner''s body and he was sent flying a meter away, sliding to the entrance of the shrine. However, the door was closed at some point in time.


    Saner looked at the light net in shock.


    "Heaven''s Eyes!"


    The reason why he had raised his Heaven''s Vision was not only to face the cold spring water, but to see everything clearly.


    But this was strange. She couldn''t see anything.


    "What is it?" I asked Mi.


    "Nothing at all. How strange."


    "Huh?" Saner opened his mouth wide, "How is this possible? "Sister-in-law, did your Heaven''s Eyes technique lose its effect?"


    "No, my Heaven''s Vision Technique will never lose its effectiveness." There must be a problem here. "


    As he finished speaking, the light net was constantly being attacked by something, time and time again ¡­


    Furthermore, every time that thing collided with the light net, the light net would release a series of explosions to a great extent.


    My Heavenly Crying barrier and my "impenetrable web" are about to lose their effectiveness.


    Seeing that the barrier was about to break, I used Heavenly Crying and raised my sword. At the same time, we released our powers to support the barrier.


    We haven''t figured out what it is yet. If the barrier breaks, I don''t know what I''ll encounter.


    But it won''t last long. Sooner or later, it would be forced open.


    "Pa ¡­"


    Just as I was hesitating, the light net opened its mouth.


    Mi then shouted, "Flawless blue flying spirit, borrow!"


    She cast a spell around her body: The Witch Soul uses a movement technique.


    Suddenly, Mi Mi''s face turned red, and his entire body became a pillar of wind, blowing upwards. It seemed endless.


    Could it be?

 C65

    Could it be the so-called borrowing of souls? What soul did he borrow? The voodoo soul?


    The power of Mi was growing stronger. The object that we could not see attacked us in the form of a curved line, caught off guard.


    It smashed a huge square pit into the ground.


    Saner''s luck was bad and he fell.


    "Brother, save me!" Saner used Luo Yang''s Dagger to dig a pit in the wall. The pit was at least five meters deep.


    When I pulled Saner up, I discovered that the ground in front of us was filled with creepy sweat.


    Could that thing have something to do with water? Since it had water as soon as it landed and the form of the attack was a curved parabola, it was easy to distinguish.


    As long as I followed the creature''s curved trajectory and returned it, the chances of it being hit by me would greatly increase.


    Sure enough, after I followed my original trajectory and returned the compliment, the item wailed miserably before collapsing onto the ground.


    My Heavenly Crying is very powerful, if it was struck, there would definitely be traces of damage, but this time, the four walls did not have any signs of damage.


    It seems like everything here is very powerful. Otherwise, how could he have survived for thousands of years?


    But one thing was true.


    Saner shouted at me, "Brother, quickly look, it''s blood."


    Directly in front of us was a pool of water with some bright blood mixed in it. The blood looked more like a transparent hole, a little more than one percent solid. It was still very thin to the touch.


    Transparent? The word popped into my head.


    Right, Transparent...


    Only transparent objects are invisible to us.


    There is water in this world and it is transparent, so it must be living in water.


    According to my calculations, this thing should be a larger sea creature.


    Its attack power could not be underestimated.


    Then only dinosaur crocodiles could live in the sea.


    The dinosaur crocodile was a large marine herbivorous species that lived 1800 years ago. It was not a crocodile, but a herbivorous marine fish that looked like a dinosaur while its body resembled a crocodile.


    Because the body is translucent, the fins and gills are completely transparent.


    "So it''s a large dinosaur crocodile."


    "A dinosaur alligator?"


    The two of them spoke at the same time, "What''s that?"


    "A transparent herbivorous marine fish. This type of fish is naturally savage and will bite people. Its teeth are smooth and colorless, and the moment it enters their territory, it will be attacked."


    "No wonder we can''t see it." Saner said snappily.


    "No wonder the Heaven''s Eyes I used was ineffective against it." Mi was suddenly enlightened.


    The assassin was finally an expert.


    But life in the sea is inseparable from water. Have they evolved, like the ba men, in the gills of the water? Can breathe on land?


    But there was water in its body.


    F * ck! I suddenly understood.


    Cold Spring.


    Spring water was also water. Although it was not comparable to the ocean, the cold spring was not small either.


    The alligator had actually jumped into the air above the cold spring. This was because there were water droplets constantly dripping into the spring.


    "Spirit Formation, activate!" At this time, a blue realm of light was erected around the cold spring.


    F * ck! It really was a dinosaur crocodile. It was floating in the air, with its dinosaur brain and crocodile body, staring at us with its round black eyes.


    I was wondering, it''s just a weird fish, how could it kill so many people? Is this a joke from the universe?


    Just as I was thinking, Saner suddenly screamed. This time his luck was really bad and he directly fell down.


    Following which, the wind from the newly formed pit starts blowing in all directions, causing ghosts to cry and wolves to howl.


    There was indeed a ghost here ¡­


    "Saner." I shouted towards the pit, and took out the blood bamboo. If it was attacked by the blood bamboo, one would definitely die, unless these ghosts had the divine power of the Divine Beast. Otherwise, he would definitely die.


    The cave was very deep, at least ten meters deep.


    "Brother, I''m down there. I''m injured, save me."


    "Amplify, upgrade!"


    I enlarged the Yutian Spear and finally reached the bottom.


    This hole is at least a dozen meters wide. It must have been our counterattack against the alligator earlier, causing the monsters to protest. We disturbed them.


    Saner was only injured and was not able to fall to his death from a height of more than ten metres, which was considered the luckiest thing in the world.


    I clenched my Yutian Spear tightly and shouted towards the bottom of the cave, "Saner, hold on tight, I''ll pull you up, hold on tight, if you fall to your death, that would be bad."


    "Hurry up and pull me, brother. It''s so dark down here. It''s all cold water."


    Sh * t! It was normal for such a deep underground area to be filled with cold water.


    There was a rumor circulating in the thousand-year-old Buddhist temple.


    He said that this spring water was originally a Yin Spring, a place for ghosts to gather. However, after the Buddhist temple had fallen and the doctor''s temple had been built, no matter how much the cold spring water was filled, it would still come out.


    Later on, someone claimed that too many people died here and too many people died in the spring. They died too unwillingly, so their anger could not be calmed. No matter how one filled the spring, it could not be filled.


    Thus, the cold spring was left to this day.


    At this moment, the cold air in the main hall of the Great Hall was almost overwhelming. My back was being hit by waves of extremely cold air. The weird thing was that what hit me wasn''t cold air, but hard ice.


    My back was wounded and my clothes were stained red with blood.


    After seeing me hurt, looking at me tightly and enduring pain on my lips, she became angry.


    Mi Mi was angry ¡­ He coldly spat out, "Come out! Otherwise, those who hurt my husband will die!"


    When I pulled Saner up to the top, we happened to see his extremely beautiful and lively face. After he spat out those few words, many ghostly voices started to laugh at her.


    They all felt that she was a very weak girl, but they didn''t expect that she, who had such a high level of martial arts, was a descendant of the Wu Clan of the Nine Heavens Nuwa.


    A magic talisman was held in her hand, and she started chanting an incantation. Suddenly, her eyes lit up, and that magic talisman turned into an icicle, swiftly launching an attack.


    The icicle seemed to be chasing something. Not long after, he heard a female ghost''s blood-curdling screams.


    Drops of green blood dripped to the ground, the ice pick simultaneously turning into a pool of water.


    Then, Mi turned around, her sleeve suddenly lengthened and rolled out. Once, a few ghosts were crushed into ice again.


    Mi seemed to be casting a spell related to ice. It seemed that when she was alive, she had already mastered the contents of the book her father had written on the Secret Scripture.


    Her movements were always done in one go, so she didn''t give those who had mocked her a little extra time to live. Then, she exhaled and raised her hands above her head. Countless icicles flew out into the air.


    Within only two seconds, the sound of a constant, unending slap could be heard. The ground was covered with green liquid and mixed with water.


    This time, it was even fiercer. She pointed with her finger. Wherever it passed by, everything split in half. Finally, it became brittle.


    Saner and I looked at those broken objects in shock.


    The strong airflow was no longer there and had become weak in an instant.


    The temperature of the ice was definitely below 0 degrees Celsius. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have produced such a scene.


    "Please have mercy."


    Mi''s fingers were just about to strike again when a woman''s voice floated into our ears.

 C66

    It should be a female ghost.


    She could not resist her magic and had to show her face, or she would be dead for sure.


    "Miss, please spare me."


    "Still not showing your face." He opened his red lips slightly, and although his voice was soft, it had a tone that could not be refused.


    As expected, the woman tactfully revealed herself.


    This woman wore a purple satin robe and a yellow satin skirt. Her long, jet-black hair flowed down her shoulders. Her skin was white and watery. She was an ancient woman, beautiful to behold, just like her previous life.


    The woman was very unlucky. Her arms had been frozen, and her fingertips had not touched her, or else she would have been shattered by now.


    "May I ask Miss, what spell did you just cast, Heaven''s Extreme Technique: Snow Shard?"


    Mi Ling''s face changed back to normal. He nodded: "Yes."


    "So you are the descendant of Nuwa of the Nine Heavens." The woman spoke bluntly.


    "How do you know?"


    "Because I am the descendant of the gods who fought against Nuwa back then."


    "Oh, so it''s an arch-enemy." Mi Mi said simply.


    The woman''s hands were frozen into ice sculptures, but she was still able to laugh when she heard Mi''s words. Clearly, she was not an ordinary person.


    "Perhaps after the battle between Nuwa and the Gods, the descendants of the two sides were destined to be mortal enemies forever."


    I walked over and solemnly looked at her. "Is this the Moon Pavilion?"


    "Yes." She paused, saw that I had no good face, and spoke simply.


    "You are the master of the Clear Moon Pavilion? You''re the one who killed all the people who entered this place? "


    The woman smiled with a taunting smile, "I was the one who killed him, but I am not the master of the Clear Moon Pavilion. I am the owner of the Buddhist temple. Back then, after that Gold Buddha fell victim to the Devil Dao, she imprisoned me here and married me. Because I am a descendant of the gods and he is a demon, he cannot obtain me. After I married him, he became the mistress of my temple. "


    "Correct, continue to answer me. What does Lee Buqian have to do with this place? "


    "Lee Buqian?" The woman frowned. It seemed that she was no stranger to this name.


    I was about to ask again when Mi suddenly lost too much energy and staggered.


    I caught her and held her against the wall to rest.


    If I''m not mistaken, she has already killed all of the wraiths in this place, leaving only this female ghost behind.


    Mi took my hand and told me that she was going to sit down for a while, that the ghost girl was the only one left, and that we should not let our guard down and ask for clues to get out of here as soon as possible.


    After checking the door, he entered a meditative state with his eyes closed and began to stabilize his mind.


    I stared at the ghost lady with a sharp gaze. "Quickly speak, don''t waste our time. Otherwise, I won''t be able to guarantee that I will harm you."


    "What are you doing? I don''t know that man. " She lied.


    "Hmph." I sneered, "You want to play scheming with me? Pretending not to know him? Do you believe that I will destroy your soul? "


    That woman also saw that I wasn''t that ruthless, but she was also afraid that I would actually do that. The divine tool in my hand wasn''t a joke.


    "Lee Buqian is a member of the Clear Moon Pavilion, this is all I can tell you."


    "Pa ¡­"


    Right after she finished, the woman was slapped on the face by Saner.


    "That''s all you can tell me? You''d better say it all. "Otherwise, I will show you whatever you are most afraid of." Saner was definitely not trying to scare her. This woman was his favorite dish.


    Didn''t they say that this woman committed suicide while she was still alive? Just to put up with men''s insults.


    "Bro, since she''s so tough, and she killed so many people and is so bad, I''ll cripple her." Saner looked at the lady fiercely as he spoke.


    When the woman heard this, she became a little afraid, "I''m not lying to you. I''ve already answered everything that needs to be answered."


    "As long as you tell the truth." I crossed my arms as I stared at the woman, "Is Lee Buqian the master of Qingyue Pavilion? Is he a Trapper? "


    The lady shook her head, "He is not Trapper."


    "Is he the master of the Clear Moon Pavilion? "Don''t ask me to repeat myself." I glared at her impatiently.


    "I don''t know. I was just a female spirit who committed suicide in the Buddhist temple. " The woman called Luo Bind turned her head and no longer spoke.


    "Bro, this woman''s mouth is pretty tough. What do you want to pry open her mouth with?"


    "You can pry it off. Just kill me." The woman had an unafraid expression on her face, and she looked very brave.


    "Not afraid of death? "Very good, then are you afraid my brother will bully you?"


    With that, I shot a glance at Saner, signalling for him to scare her.


    Saner walked in front of her and looked down at her condescendingly, "Usually when I eat, not a single grain of rice will remain in my bowl."


    "How dare you!" The woman was a little scared. If she had kept her innocence while she was still alive, then she would be tainted instead of being a ghost. That would be her failure. She would probably vomit blood and die.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" Do you want to try? " Saner slid his fingers in front of the ghost girl, as if he was leaving her two white rabbits.


    "He is not the master of the Clear Moon Pavilion, nor is he a Trapper."


    "Who is?" Who wants to frame me? "Speak." I impatiently asked her.


    "I don''t know. This time, I really don''t know." Kill or cut, you may do as you wish. Leave me a pure soul. "


    "Pure souls?" Saner laughed as he looked at her, "You killed so many people? Your soul is already covered with sin. "


    "Tell me, what kind of patience do I have?"


    "I don''t know who framed you. I told you everything I could."


    "Brother, this woman is quite stubborn. It seems like she isn''t willing to say it out loud."


    When Saner finished speaking, he was stopped by me, I looked at her, "The Buddhist temple from a thousand years ago was not called Buddha Temple, it was called the Golden True Pavilion. You said the Buddhist temple twice in a row to prove that you were not Luo Bian. If I guessed correctly, you are Yan Nu. A demon that used to use fire. And Shattered Snow is your nemesis. "


    "You''re smart, but it''s too late." Flame Ghost raised his leg and activated Flames, directly attacking me.


    It was almost to the point where my body was only two hours away when her legs were restrained by the power of my blood-red bamboo.


    "You think you can hurt me?" I looked at her cruelly.


    "Brother, so she isn''t that Luo Zhui. She must be a ghost that had been persecuted by that devil and wanted to hurt others. After killing so many people, I must teach her a lesson today. "


    After Saner finished speaking, before I could even stop him, he had already ripped off the female ghost''s clothes.


    As my fair skin was exposed to the air, I turned around and Saner took out his dagger to point at her. "If you don''t say it, I''ll dig out your flesh bit by bit."


    "I really don''t know."


    When the Heavenly Crying flew out and I turned around, the female ghost turned into ashes.


    Just like that, a Flame Ghost disappeared.


    Although the ghost lady didn''t say anything, I could feel that the people from the Moon Pavilion wanted to get rid of me and get something from me.


    After we left, the doctor''s shrine dimmed, and it was pitch black inside. He had finally regained his calm, and the pool of cold spring water had also dried up.


    "Brother, where should we go next?"

 C67

    "Let''s go to Yinyang Town."


    Gao Zhixiao''s house had long since been ruined.


    As soon as we got there, the air around us began to change, and, as before, the landscape began to change into four walls.


    Gao Zhixiao appeared in the air.


    I angrily looked at him. Saner held a dagger in his hand, while I coldly stared at Gao Zhixiao.


    "Gao Zhixiao, what are you doing? What lousy message did you give me? I came to find you today. You should know what I''m looking for, so don''t keep me in suspense. "


    "The address I gave you isn''t wrong. It''s there." Gao Zhixiao''s sudden appearance startled me.


    "Then why can''t I find the person I''m looking for?" My angry protest.


    "Perhaps it was due to some factor."


    "Roar!" What Gao Zhixiao did I say, you said it. "


    Before Saner could finish speaking, he was interrupted by me, who stared at him coldly. You said everything, and who knows if you gave me the wrong address. Why is the person I''m looking for in the doctor''s temple? But I believe in the Clear Moon Pavilion that you mentioned. "


    "I don''t have to lie to you. "Based on our previous relationship."


    "A relationship? How much can I trust you for? After all these years, I also initially believed that no matter how many more years pass, we won''t be able to win five more years of friendship. "Now, I think you intentionally lured us there. If it wasn''t for my wife''s magic, we would have been dead by now."


    Just then, Gao Zhixiao suddenly disappeared.


    The sky and the earth shook, and the walls suddenly split apart. Brick after brick rose up from the ground, finally forming a circle around us. The circle gradually shrank, and some of the bricks turned into sharp awls.


    We felt danger gathering around us, and I looked at him.


    "Gao Zhixiao, what are you doing? You want to kill us? "


    "Gao Zhixiao suddenly appeared in the air and smiled at me calmly." I just wanted to show that if I want to kill all of you, it would be very easy to do so in my territory. "


    I suddenly started laughing out loud, "Gao Zhixiao, do you think that you have the ability to always be at the upper hand in front of me, so awesome?"


    That guy raised his chin in thought for a moment, then nodded heavily, "More or less."


    "But from today onwards, you will be at a disadvantage. "Because I must get this straight this time." I glanced at Mi.


    "Let''s go." I looked at Mi and began to cast my snow spell.


    The bricks that were originally flying in the air due to Gao Zhixiao''s attack were instantly frozen, and the bricks and cones that were flying towards us were gradually shattered.


    Mimi hung in the air, hair flying, dress flying, hands like beautiful snake flying. With each swing, the temperature dropped several degrees.


    In the end, the surrounding bricks all burst into pieces.


    Gao Zhixiao was petrified, "Your wife is really skilled in martial arts."


    "How can it be more powerful than your meditation magic tool?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, that meditative demonic equipment suddenly became fearful, and it had a guilty look on its face.


    "What is it? I saw through it? Where''s your master? "


    "Here." The real Gao Zhixiao appeared and clapped, "Liu Zuyang, you are really strong. How did you know it wasn''t me? How did you find out? "


    "When you changed your meditation magic tool into your own, there was a missing hemorrhoids under your chin. It seems this demon has a bit of a flaw."


    After I finished speaking, Gao Zhixiao started laughing loudly.


    "It seems that you are quite happy, and do not put my troubles in your eyes at all. I think since your meditation magic tool has offended me, there''s no need for me to be polite. " I took out the Heavenly Crying and the blood bamboo, preparing to heal that mischievous magic artifact.


    "Don''t." Gao Zhixiao looked very nervous.


    "If you want to continue your big business, then tell me, who is the one behind all this?"


    "This... Liu Zuyang, don''t force me. "


    I purposely sighed. "Forget it, I''ll just destroy the meditation technique. I won''t ask you about that as you won''t tell me about it anyway."


    After I finished speaking, I raised the blood Wood Bamboo to destroy the magic artifact.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you. But the person who tried to kill you in the dark, I can''t say. I never give a direct answer. I give clues about the person involved. "


    After Gao Zhixiao finished speaking, a scene appeared on the wall.


    It was a place with the word Dunhuang written on it. Then, a woman whose face was filled with pain appeared.


    Who is this woman? And why should I go to the Dunhuang? Following that, an old man appeared on the screen, or rather, a middle-aged man.


    "Brother, isn''t that Zhou Dingshan?"


    "Yeah." I looked at the screen in surprise.


    The scene disappeared. I looked at Gao Zhixiao.


    "The answer will be answered within the Dunhuang?"


    He nodded.


    This old man had appeared again. Could this matter have something to do with him?


    I have my suspicions towards Lee Buqian and Zhou Dingshan at the same time.


    If I want to unravel the mystery in my heart, I have to make a plan.


    I purposely looked for Zhou Dingshan because I promised that I would help him appraise all kinds of antiques and at the same time, I made an appointment with Lee Buqian to ask him to transfer 10 million Dragon Pellets to my account. I said that I had changed my number and told him to come to Wang Yong''s shop to look for me later.


    Sure enough, Lee Buqian came to Wang Yong''s shop. I was helping Zhou Dingshan buy a few antiques for identification and analysis, and was talking about the benefits when he arrived.


    Lee Buqian asked for the card number of the other card. Before he left, I asked him how was this ancient relief sculpture of the Insect.


    Li took a look at that explanation and said that there seemed to be a history behind it, but it was just a fake.


    Hearing this, Zhou Dingshan repeatedly emphasized that this was not, it was a genuine auspicious beast sculpture that was popular during the Shang Zhou Empire, and was an actual product.


    Lee Buqian scoffed, saying that there was no difference between real and fake, so he explained the difference between fake and real, saying that this pair of sculptures was indeed fake.


    But no matter how Zhou Dingshan looked at it, it was an authentic item, the things he bought would definitely not be fake.


    Actually, I had to do something about the antiques beforehand. What Zhou Dingshan and Lee Buqian saw was true, but what Zhou saw was real, and what Li Jun saw was fake. The difference was obvious. It was real, and fake.


    My goal was to see if I could find any traces of the spider through their renewed contradictions and conversations.


    Only, to my surprise, the two of them really got into a fight over antiques this time, and they didn''t want each other to get in the way.


    One was forty years old while the other was fifty. They were of different ages, but the way they were quarreling was surprisingly similar.


    Zhou Dingshan was so angry that his face was flushed, "What do you mean by saying Lee Buqian? Every time, you would scoff at my antiques. If you don''t like them, you can go. I don''t need your evaluation. "


    "I''m telling you that this thing is a fake, don''t ignore my good will. If this thing is real, I''ll give you 100 of them.


    "Just because you''re a black market dealer?" Zhou Dingshan''s face alternated between red and white.


    We''ve finally hit the nail on the head...


    "Just because you are an expert from a certain sect, you have the Fiery Eyes of Truth? Are you sure that every antique you bought is for real? " Lee Buqian coldly replied.


    Zhou Dingshan''s face turned green, he grabbed Lee Buqian by the collar, "Speaking of fakes, isn''t the person who made a fool out of himself a fakes in a certain sect like yours? How about that real thing? Do you think you can be so happy and stand in the market? "


    The two of them quarreled until their faces turned red and their ears turned red. They did not give up and even revealed some of the cards in each other''s hands.


    It seems like these two really are from the same school. No wonder the side was pinched. Their positions and starting points were all different.


    But the purpose should be related to me.


    It was hard to tell which was good and which was bad.


    This game allowed me to see through a lot, but that phrase by Zhou Dingshan: The one who made up the numbers was obviously Lee Buqian, why did he blame Lee Buqian? From Zhou Dingshan''s point of view, it was impossible for him to stay here.


    What did this mean?

 C68

    Bringing the question along, I pulled Shan Chen Saner and quickly left the black market.


    10 million is already in our hands. Although I got cheated by that ungrateful Gao Zhixiao for another 10 million, this amount is enough for us to spend for a long time.


    Saner was as agitated as a ghost along the way. He talked about what to do and I told him to save as much as he could.


    But I''m sure of one thing. There''s something wrong with both of them. But to talk about an impression, it was Zhou Dingshan''s impression that was better.


    I can''t say that he had no purpose for me, but on the surface he seemed to have no ill intentions.


    And I, Lee Buqian, will eventually connect him with the black-clothed man. Although he has done two business with me in a row and was very straightforward, it also shows that it has nothing to do with proving that he had nothing to do with the black-clothed man. But my gut told me it wasn''t that simple.


    Saner was especially excited today, and my mood was slightly better than before.


    The first, mainly because I have the Mi, she is very strong, knowing the antique market wanted me, so help me change the face. Only then would I have a chance to set up a trap. This brought me a little closer to the truth.


    At least, I know that the identities of these two people aren''t simple. They have their reasons for getting close to me. This time, everything is under my control.


    Secondly, the image of Zhou Dingshan that appeared at the end includes Zhou Dingshan, which means that Zhou I and I will have the chance to cooperate to go to the Dunhuang together.


    Then I can temporarily eliminate Zhou Dingshan''s suspicions, and at the moment, he won''t cause me any harm, because the me on the screen is very relaxed and satisfied, and I have a faint sense of trust in Zhou.


    As a result, I now see one less threat.


    In the end, we suddenly had a sum of money, at least we didn''t have to live around here anymore.


    The most important thing is that the search for me in the Trapper Market was still the same, and there was no increase in the search power. Maybe he sensed that I might not be the culprit. I thought the Bureau of Repair would search the area and raise the bounty.


    The moonlight is beautiful tonight, my heart is full of Mi, she is waiting for me at home.


    As for Saner, he didn''t know what was going on, he said that he hadn''t played around in a long time, and his body was panicking. He said that since he had so much money, it would be better to play with two decent girls for the night.


    I turned down his offer. He was single, he could play with anything he wanted, and I wasn''t interested in the rose-pink skeletons.


    Saner carried one of them and entered the hotel.


    Saner arranged for me to sit cross-legged, saying that he was a substitute.


    I was sitting in a chair, getting rid of the girl and was about to go home, when I suddenly fainted and fell into the arms of the girl.


    When I woke up, before I could figure out what was going on, I found that the girl was sleeping right next to me. At the same time, a group of police officers broke in and caught both Saner and me.


    In the Bureau, we vowed not to admit what had happened to those ladies, especially to me.


    Saner said that he and the girl talked for a long time before he took off his clothes.


    After several attempts to resist leniency, the two of us annoyed the police and were finally warned to commit a heavy punishment in private. To punish our shameless clients.


    Saner is so afraid of death, I asked him about his ancestors eight hundred times in my heart.


    Saner was terrified, and in that moment of danger, he thought of Li Jun''s phone call ¡­


    I was wondering what kind of phone call he was going to give Lee Buqian.


    It was only later that we found out from Lee that his relative was at the police station, and later that the affair was settled for us.


    Saner belongs to the single-celled organism, I didn''t know what to say to him. He was warm to Lee all the way, as if he were our savior.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that when we were going home, Li Jun would actually suggest going to the Chen Family Village together. Saner agreed immediately.


    At this time, I looked at Lee Buqian, "Brother Li, it''s so late, some other time. We need to go home and rest.


    Unexpectedly, Lee Buqian waved his hand, "No need, Brother Liu. I''ll treat you guys to a meal, just for the sake of washing away my bad luck. It just so happens that I am going to visit the Chen Family Village. I have an appointment with a customer for business tomorrow, just take it as if you are familiar with the road. "


    I didn''t say anything. I didn''t like him.


    Lee Buqian laughed, "Brother Liu wouldn''t not give me this face, right?"


    Now that things have come to this point, and he did indeed help me today, my intuition tells me that he might be involved in this matter. The purpose is for us to owe him a favor, so it will be much more reasonable for him to ask for it in the future.


    But I''m not sure. After all, there''s no evidence.


    He had no choice but to bring this person with him to my house in the Chen family village.


    Once he entered the courtyard, Lee Buqian''s eyes lit up when he saw Mi Mi. He was stunned for a few seconds, as if he had been frozen in place.


    If Saner had not continuously pushed him, he would not have recovered from his shock.


    "Brother Li, please come in. Please don''t mind my humble abode." I invited him into the living room.


    "No, Brother Liu, you''re being too polite." Lee Buqian gave his a polite smile before entering the house.


    Once in the living room, he looked at me and asked, "Who is this to you?"


    "My wife." I suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "Wow. So she was the Brother Liu''s lover. So beautiful, a rare beauty in the world. " Lee Buqian gave me a big thumbs up, "Brother Liu is truly fortunate to have such a virtuous and beautiful lady accompanying you."


    "Not at all." I gave him a perfunctory reply and told him to sit on the sofa.


    "May I ask who your wife is?" As soon as he said that, he realized that his question was a bit sudden, so he quickly explained, "I was just casually asking, don''t mind me. Brother Liu. "


    "Nope." I gave him an indirect reply, indicating that I should make something up.


    Mi caught my eye and said, "I''m here."


    "Oh? But it doesn''t sound like it, because I''m from here. " Lee Buqian laughed as he spoke, his eyes never leaving his range.


    Mi Qing covered her mouth, feeling a little guilty after realizing that she had said something wrong. Lee Buqian saw all of these.


    "She came here later. She''s an orphan and doesn''t know where she comes from."


    After a moment of silence, Lee Buqian nodded, "So that''s how it is."


    Suddenly, he opened his mouth. "I''ll treat you guys to a meal at a nearby restaurant."


    "Sure, there''s one nearby." Saner agreed.


    I was f * cking defeated by him, how come his brain didn''t go through with it before doing anything?


    There was no helping it, under the invitation of hospitality, we had no choice but to go.


    During the meal, Lee Buqian talked about a few things with Mi Li. Because she said the wrong things previously, she answered them carefully, so I helped her block a few questions.


    But how could the single-celled Saner notice all these? This guy had always been careless and careless.


    When Lee Buqian asked a few casual questions, he started to play a little game with us.


    He pulled out a round steering wheel.


    The direction of this steering wheel is up, down, south, left, right, north, south, east, and north, all pointing to a country. No matter which generation, if pointed out, it is necessary to say who is the ruler of the country, for example, modern times when President Xi Jinping is leading China.


    Lee Buqian explained in great detail. I have a bad feeling, but maybe it''s a little paranoid. It''s just a game.


    But I''m worried that if I draw the Han Dynasty and the country doesn''t answer, if it goes under, then it''s bad. I think I''ll have to help her out when the time comes.


    Saner and I were drawn to the Qin Nation a few times, so we told him about First Emperor Qin.


    However, what we don''t know is that when he asked about the Mi, he intentionally pressed the Han Dynasty that he had written down beforehand, pulled the trigger with his finger, and purposely stopped at the Han Dynasty section only when he was basking in the sunlight.


    Why is that?

 C69

    He had known for a long time that Mi was a former Chinese. She was the famous female general of Emperor Hamming in history.


    Sure enough, we all followed his lead, especially Mi and Saner.


    He had inadvertently entered too much into the game and did not know about the dangers of the modern world''s people. In the end, he had mentioned the previous man, Liu Zhuang. Lee Buqian asked her how Liu Zhuang was, and he started talking endlessly about everything. Even Saner could tell from that expression that he was very familiar with Liu Zhuang''s affairs.


    It was because she spoke so naturally, as if she was recalling every single thing that had happened to her.


    For example, if you go with Liu Zhuang to Mei Yuan to take shelter from the summer heat, or if you accompany Liu Zhuang to ride a horse ¡­ He could not stop the conversation no matter how hard he tried.


    In the end, when I kept reminding her and calling her how to act, she finally noticed that she had lost control of herself and was caught by Lee Buqian.


    Mi helped to smooth things over. "I also read about it in the history books."


    And at this time, Saner said without knowing if he was dead or alive, "I thought you wanted to tell me everything about you and Liu Zhuang at Han Dynasty."


    The moment the words came out, I was completely speechless and completely drunk.


    The expression on my face as I held my head made Saner react. He covered his mouth.


    However, Mi Mi immediately flicked his sleeves and left.


    This scene was outside of Saner''s and my expectations. I glared at Saner before chasing after him.


    Mi, don''t go...


    I looked around anxiously, but I couldn''t find anything.


    It took me a long time to find my way through the streets, but I couldn''t find my way out.


    At this time, Saner ran up and I shook him off, "Go away."


    Saner drank some wine from his seat and was still a little unconscious.


    Only when the wind woke him up did he realize that he had caused a disaster.


    "Bro, I was wrong. I forgot myself. I really didn''t mean it." Saner kept pulling on my arm to apologize.


    I was about to explode when I received a strange message...


    The message read: Go to the park near your house.


    A park near my house?


    He didn''t dare to delay for even a second. Although he didn''t know who sent it, this message was definitely related to Mi Mi. Let''s take a look first.


    I ran frantically to the park, leaving Saner far behind.


    When they reached the depths of the park, there were faint sounds of movement.


    It was almost twelve o''clock. Just who was there? The sound grew louder as they got closer. Could it be that someone was fighting again?


    When I got closer, it was my most hated father and Mi who were fighting?


    This scene went beyond my imagination. Why is he here? Why was it with Mi? What had happened?


    When I got close, they were already fighting their way deeper into the bamboo forest. I followed them a little further, but by the time I reached the bamboo forest, they were already nowhere to be seen.


    The two of them were clearly still here just a moment ago, but why did they suddenly disappear?


    In the dark, I looked around. It was gone.


    But I smell a distinct smell of blood...


    How could there be such a strong stench of blood here?


    The closer I got to the bamboo forest, the more I coughed.


    Under the dim moonlight, I was so scared that I almost passed out.


    Lee Buqian''s head was lying quietly in the bamboo forest, his eyes were staring at me in fear, his mouth was wide open, as though he wanted to explain himself before he was killed, but he didn''t give him the chance.


    His body lay all around him. The chopped pieces of the corpses were scattered all over the bamboo forest floor.


    One moment he was eating with us, trying to get our identities into his head. The next moment he was buried in the park.


    Before he died, he revealed his identity, but he died because he knew too much.


    I looked at the broken body on the ground, shocked. Mi Mi actually killed Lee Buqian!


    She was an ancient person, so she didn''t know that this was a legal society, and killing people was against the law.


    What should he do? Where are you... Where the hell are you? Why are you fighting with my father?


    What was the connection?


    All that was left to me was the sound of birds and insects, and darkness. Unresigned, I searched the park and its vicinity, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    I instantly understood that all of this was due to Li Jun''s ingenious arrangements. Perhaps, he initially thought highly of my Corpse of Hui, but after coming into contact with me later on, he was more inclined towards my perception of antiques.


    This damned Lee Buqian, he should have died a long time ago!


    But when Lee Buqian died, the clues stopped. Without the Mi Mi''s disguise technique, I would not be able to return there. Originally, I wanted to borrow Lee Buqian''s power to lure out the mastermind behind the scenes, but it seems that I have to change my plans for the next step.


    Finding out about Mi is now the first thing to do.


    I returned home in a daze, home full of my and Mi''s memories.


    In any case, Mi was my wife, and I remembered that I had promised to go back to my old place with her and live in seclusion in the mountains.


    But now, I''ve done such a shocking thing for Mi.


    But I don''t even know if I did it myself. Maybe other people couldn''t say?


    I held on to a glimmer of hope and fantasy, because I didn''t want to spend the rest of my life in prison.


    I lay in bed thinking a lot, but I couldn''t figure it out. I couldn''t find a gap and break it in layers. It was too complicated.


    Ever since we left Liu Zhuang''s mausoleum, we never stopped.


    The night was so quiet, but my heart was so lonely. He had never been so lonely before. "Determined to start the journey tomorrow.


    Just as I was about to go to sleep, someone knocked on my door.


    Who could it be so late? Could it be Mi?


    I got up excitedly and ran to the door. When I opened it, I saw that it was Zhou Dingshan.


    He was staring at me with a faint smile.


    "What is it? Little Yang, aren''t you going to invite me in? There''s news that you want to know. " Zhou Dingshan gently said to me as he waited for me to invite him in.


    What you want to know? Could it be Mi Fa? But how could he know?


    In any case, although I was wary of him, it wasn''t good to keep him at the door. I forced a smile, leaned to the side, and invited him in.


    Once inside, I poured him a glass of water and said, "Please take a seat. What business do you have with me? "


    He took a sip of water and held the glass in his hand as he looked at me seriously. "Are you looking for your wife?"


    I was surprised. How did he know? Did he see it? Did you see Mi Mi kill Lee Buqian?


    My heart tightened as I glanced at him with some guilt in my eyes. "How do you know?"


    He saw my uneasiness and laughed it off. "Don''t worry, Little Yang. A police friend of Lee Buqian was eating at a restaurant in the park. When he came out, he coincidentally found Lee Buqian''s corpse when he was walking through the bamboo forest. Later on, I found the fingerprints of your wife and two other people on Lee Buqian''s body. "


    I suddenly thought of something. "You''ve never seen me bring a woman out before. How do you know that I have a wife?" Have you investigated me? "


    I looked at him warily, and he was silent. He pushed his glasses, and after a while he nodded.


    "Why? Who the hell are you? I had already known that you and Lee Buqian were not simple. What are you trying to do? Is what happened earlier related to you? That''s why I''m wanted? "


    Zhou Dingshan shook his head, "I can tell you that what you did previously had nothing to do with me. I sent people to find out. I''ve been working in the dark on what happened before that. "Alright, I''ll tell you the truth, I''m from the Bright Flower Lounge."


    "Moon Flower Hall? Is it a school? " I asked in surprise.

 C70

    Zhou Dingshan nodded his head, "You can say that, but the people of the Moon Flower Hall won''t do any evil deeds, it''s just a secret organization called the ''Antiques VSKILL Division''.


    "What kind of organization is this?" My heart tightened. I had never heard of it.


    "We are a black packman who specializes in studying antiques and punishing delinquents, such as Lee Buqian. He never does business properly. The Clear Moon Pavilion was an evil organization. However, the Moon Flower Hall is not an evil school like you think it is, on the contrary, a new, rising star organization in these two years. "


    Zhou Dingshan drank some more water before continuing, "The people of the Moon Flower Hall are all members of this organization, we have now deepened our business and set up a web page for them. Through a series of complex procedures, we have finally entered into the entrustment of antiques and righteous course of trade, in addition, we can also understand the new situation and strange happenings in the antiques and antiques of different places."


    I pondered for a few seconds and seriously looked at him. "Tell me, was the one in black with a shoulder injury that night in the Plum Hill was you?"


    I thought he would deny it, although ever since Lee Buqian''s death, I had already determined that one of the black-clothed men was him, who else could it be?


    Unless they were from two different sects, and both of them were from Trapper.


    The only people I knew were the two of them. Although Lee Buqian didn''t reveal any indication that he was Trapper, I still believe in my intuition. After all, my intuition had saved me many times.


    "It''s me." "That night, I originally wanted to help you get the Golden Ghost, so that you can end the deal with Lee Buqian as soon as possible. The more we help, the more chaotic it becomes. You guys treat me as your enemy. "


    I nodded, "The other man in black is definitely Lee Buqian. But what I am puzzled about is why the red spirit insisted that he was not the Trapper. "


    "Because he is not Lee Buqian, he is only Lee Buqian''s twin brother."


    "What?" "He has a twin brother?"


    "Yes." Zhou Dingshan sighed, "This is only what I found out. His brother was a Trapper, and his brother only sold antiques in private. "If it wasn''t for the fact that his older brother Li Buhai is a level 10 expert and had a very influential status in the antique market, and if it weren''t for the fact that they all look the same, others might have mistaken him for Li Buhai, they wouldn''t be able to survive until today."


    "No wonder you said that he was a fake during the day. So he was just a complete black dealer, that''s his brother in the cave."


    I stood up eagerly and bent down to look down at him. "Can you tell me why his brother wants to frame me? Why did you come to me? "


    Zhou Dingshan stared at me with a little sternness, then laughed lightly: "Don''t mention him, didn''t I also find you? Perhaps even you are curious about who you are? "Why do we all have to look for you?"


    I spread out on the sofa and nodded. "Why? I''m just an ordinary person. "


    "Are you sure you''re an ordinary person?"


    He saw that I didn''t say anything, so he looked at me and clasped his hands. "Little Yang, the reason I''m looking for you tonight is to help you deal with the suspicion that your wife is a murderer. I can help her get rid of the suspicion. Maybe she didn''t kill Lee Buqian, or maybe she just hurt him. "


    My eyes lit up. "You really can help me?"


    I raised my eyes and caught him, and saw him nod seriously.


    "What do you need me to do? Please go ahead. "


    "Accompany me to the Dunhuang."


    "Dunhuang?" I suddenly remembered the scene Gao Zhixiao displayed. Wasn''t it Dunhuang? Furthermore, Zhou Dingshan and I were still talking and laughing together.


    Could this be what the scene referred to? It must be.


    Since there''s such a scene, it means that I have to agree to it before I get the chance to enter the Dunhuang.


    "Why there?"


    Zhou Dingshan placed the cup on the tea table and explained to me, "There is a large mausoleum there. Recently, someone in our organization has been studying the supernatural phenomena there for months, using instruments to detect the number of geological waves that indicate the existence of a large mausoleum. "


    "What does it have to do with getting rid of my wife?" I frowned.


    "Lee Buqian''s death is related to Dunhuang. As long as you find out who killed Lee Buqian, your wife will naturally be acquitted."


    "What does Lee Buqian have to do with Dunhuang?"


    "He is a black hand, he negotiated an antique a few days ago, it just so happens to be from Dunhuang, but according to my subordinate, what he negotiated with is a fake. Maybe the other party found out and he wasn''t willing to refund the money, so he stopped them. "


    "Are you sure you can find the real culprit?"


    "Yes, I have some clues. I''m confident. That''s why I''m asking you to go with me and kill two birds with one stone. Your appreciation of antiques is very high and you have a unique insight. If we go, we will set off tomorrow. "


    Seeing me thinking, Zhou Dingshan waited for me to nod.


    I thought about it and felt that he wouldn''t lie to me if he confessed to me. My intuition was that he wasn''t a bad guy.


    "Okay, I''ll go. We''ll meet tomorrow at my place. "


    "No, isn''t there a snack bar selling youtiao soup near your house? I''ll leave an icon on the table, and when you fall down, you can come and find me based on the icon. "


    The night after Zhou Dingshan left, I started to meditate.


    Due to the slip of the tongue from Chen Saner, he ran off for all eternity. As a result, he was implicated in Lee Buqian''s death, I cannot forgive Chen Saner for now. I decided to go alone.


    In order to recover my power and get back together with her, I had to do it this time.


    Thinking of the happy days they had spent together, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    I slept through the night, two hours before dawn.


    Because my home had always been protected by barriers, those who finished the market couldn''t see me or got lost on their way to my house. No matter how powerful an expert was, it was still the same. This special barrier saved my life.


    I must get her back, for my own sake.


    I was up as soon as the sun rose. I set off for the snack bar.


    That snack bar was an old grandma''s breakfast. Her family''s cooking skills were very good and their business was also very good. By 9 am, they were all sold out.


    I walked over to a few tables. An old table with letters carved in English caught my attention.


    I walked over and sat down. "Boss, give me a bowl of soup. Three youtiao."


    "Good job, you woke up so early today?" The old granny chuckled as she asked me.


    "Right." I replied lightly.


    I touched the corner of the table in front of me, to the left.


    I observed that the letters appeared to be coordinates. Although my math is not that good, but I still know the coordinates.


    BDCEGF, BDC represents 243, EGF represents 576, which should be the coordinates of longitude and latitude. Fortunately, I prepared a map in advance. One of the most basic and essential magical equipment for travel is a map.


    When the map opened, I ate and looked. It should be 57.6 and 24.3 on the map. After finishing my meal, I pointed at the map with my finger. Strange, isn''t that the northwest direction? They were long out of town.


    Could it be ¡­


    Where is Mei Shan?


    F * ck! Why did they offer to meet so far under the mountains of Meishan?

 C71

    The Plum Mountain was about three miles away from the Chen Family Village. It wasn''t too far away, after all, one could see the mountain in the distance from the entrance of the village.


    The mountain surrounded the Chen Family Village. The Plum Mountain was also known as the Demonic Mountain, because it was rumored that there were ghosts and monsters there.


    The coordinates that Zhou Dingshan gave me was the distance between the town and the Plum Mountain Corner.


    Arriving at the bottom of the mountain, I could already see five people.


    Seeing me walk over, Zhou Dingshan patted my shoulder, "We just arrived not long ago, are you full? Do you want to eat a little more before you go on your way? "


    I waved my hand. "No need. I''ve already eaten." I just want to find out how to solve everything. I''m not in the mood to eat so much.


    I carried a slightly heavy bag containing dry rations and water, as well as some tools and necessities for entering the mausoleum.


    Other than Zhou Dingshan, there were also three other men and one woman.


    Zhou Dingshan led me over to introduce a young man who was around 175 years old and pointed at him. "This is my assistant, Cheng Faang."


    "This is the famous adventurer Jiang Feng, he participated in tombs, mountains, and even received a prize. "At the same time, he will be in charge of this guide." Then I saw that the man was 180 and had a strong body.


    "It was the archaeologist who said nothing. He has a wide range of knowledge and can explain in detail to us along the way. He can help us solve all kinds of difficulties he encounters. " I nodded to them.


    Finally, when it came to introducing the girl, she took the initiative to offer me her hand, "Hello, I''m Qin Yue. I am very resilient and an adventurer. I''m very happy to go to the Dunhuang with you this time. "


    This girl, Qin Yue, was too enthusiastic. I was stunned for a moment before I stretched out my hand to shake her hand. However, he did not show any expression on his face and only nodded his head.


    Only then did Zhou Dingshan formally introduce me to them, "This is the Little Yang that I told you guys about. He has a very unique insight and appreciation for antiques." He looked at me and said quietly, "They''re all from VSKILL."


    I nodded, then took a sip of water.


    They were about to set off. They all began to check to see if the equipment in the bag was ready. Some of them installed the necessary tools in advance.


    "Little Yang, can you come over and help me turn on the camera? My hands are a little slippery. " The one called Qin Yue turned her head and gave me a bright smile, with a pleading and pleading expression.


    Despite my reluctance, under any circumstances, I still have my gentleman demeanor. I walked over and skillfully turned on her camera.


    "Thank you, you look very flexible. No wonder our professor brought you along."


    "Professor?" I suspiciously looked at Zhou Dingshan.


    "That''s right, his research on antiques is very thorough. A pair of techniques can distinguish antiques and antiques." It seemed that Qin Yue truly admired and admired this old man.


    I faintly ''oh'' before heading over to pack my bag. I put the water in.


    Just then, Zhou Dingshan shouted for everyone to gather together, and we got on the carriage.


    It was a large van, and I sat in the front. The girl from Qin Yue took the initiative to sit beside me. There were three men sitting at the back, and the driver and Zhou Dingshan were at the driver''s seat.


    I used the satellite map on the calculator to find the exact location of the Dunhuang at the westernmost end of the Hexi Corridor. At the junction of the three provinces, after crossing over from 92 ¡ã 13 ''to 95 ¡ã 30'' in the east and from 39 ¡ã 40 ''to 41 ¡ã 40'' in the north, I slightly traced the route.


    We took the van to the airport and then flew to Gansu.


    Along the way, they did not encounter any unpredictable factors.


    The girl named Qin Yue tried to find a way to talk to me, but I ignored her. She didn''t seem to mind at all. She continued to enthusiastically tell me about her past experiences. In the end, I simply closed my eyes and went to sleep.


    "I''m full of guns and bullets here. Shouldn''t we clearly divide the equipment needed to enter the mausoleum?"


    After the person called Jiang Feng finished speaking, Cheng Faang said bitterly, "All of these equipment add up to less than two hundred kilograms, how do we carry them?"


    At this time, Qin Yue, who was sitting beside me, spoke in disdain, "Is an assistant that amazing? Are you guys? You can''t even carry something that weighs hundreds of kilograms? "


    Cheng Faang was not angry, his face was flushed, "I am here to assist Professor Zhou, not to do hard work."


    "You still have the nerve to say that? "Then we are laborers?" Qin Yue was unhappy.


    "My backpack can''t be considered heavy. There''s still a lot of space, just give me a 50-kilogram piece of equipment." I said something.


    "Thank you, brother. I have seven hundred rounds with me this time, and four more guns.


    "I''m fine." As I took the equipment, I looked at his PPSh41 submachine guns. They were old, but they were real.


    "Bro, I''ll give you a full chest of defenses." Jiang Feng threw a handful over to me. I nodded in thanks and kept it in my bag.


    After tidying up, the car drove for a while before arriving at the airport.


    It would take hours to fly to Gansu. Fortunately, I brought Heavenly Crying and Yutian Spear this time. Before boarding the plane, I loaded the gun and bullets into the Heavenly Crying. The divine tool also had the ability to attract and conceal objects.


    A group of people were full of praise for my divine tool. That Qin Yue even whispered into my ear that it''s no wonder that the Trapper market could not catch me.


    I was sweating profusely.


    What did this girl know? If it wasn''t for the Mi Mi barrier, I would have been captured eight hundred times. This time, he was completely on the safe side, and he didn''t know if he would be able to come back.


    On the plane, I began to think, the people who killed Lee Buqian were either religious people or people from the military.


    But how could the military buy antiques? The reason why most of the people here were determined to be military was because Lee Buqian''s death was too cruel, and the cut on the body was very straightforward.


    Last night, Zhou Dingshan told me that he also had two friends at the police station, so I asked him to check the density of Lee Buqian''s corpse and the characteristics of being cut.


    The results of the examination showed that the knife wound was very clean, like a piece of meat. Exact and precise. This kind of blade technique was not something that a cult could compare with.


    So I''m sure it was the military. Whether it''s the mysterious evil organization or the military, I have to find out who the person behind is for the sake of my innocence. Maybe the reason Lee Buqian was killed was not because of the fake.


    For hours on the plane, I was in low spirits.


    After Gansu entered Dunhuang, a beautiful and civilized ancient city appeared before us.


    This cultural treasure trove has a history of a thousand years.


    They all said that when going to the Dunhuang, one must go and see Luosha and Mogao Grotto, and listen to "The Silk Road" once. Zhou Dingshan told me that it was located in the An Xi area of the Tang Dynasty. It was once one of the four towns.


    What we want to go to are the Qiuci Kingdom s that once followed the Han Dynasty.


    It was only when I stood beneath this land that I realized that there was definitely more grotto art here than there had been in Mogao Cave. It was called the "Second Dunhuang of the Grotto" by modern grotto artists.


    I couldn''t care to admire the beautiful scenery, my heart was tied to her, I wanted to find her as soon as possible, to wash her clean.


    Qin Yue followed me around asking questions.


    We crossed the river, passed through the dense forest, and were now deep in a mountain.


    The journey went smoothly. Apart from the noisy Qin Yue, my mood wasn''t too bad. I couldn''t be bothered with her and just let her say what she wanted to.


    Initially, Cheng Faang thought he could smoothly cross the deep mountains, but when he walked, he accidentally kicked something over.


    We all looked towards the direction of Cheng Faang''s voice, but in just a glance, Qin Yue screamed out.

 C72

    There was something in the grass that we had never seen before, specifically an eagle.


    The statue was made of wood, and looked like a Wuer.


    The so called Wuer was an evil spirit that was specifically kept in a pregnant woman''s body. This kind of Wuer is also evil. The Wuer is also called a child.


    Wuer attached itself to the fetus, and sometimes attached itself to other parts of the pregnant woman''s body.


    This kind of Spiritual Being with both positive and negative aspects also had its own unique characteristics. Pregnant women who are supposed to be pregnant must not commit any of its taboos. For example, scissors, sharp weapons, and even stuff stuffed under the bed were all taboo.


    It was recorded in The Blood of the Blood of the Witch: "The Wuer wants the blood of the devil again, the child of the devil. Evil spirits like to attach themselves to the body and avoid sharp objects. "


    "Where did the Wuer come from?" I looked at the evil creature in the grass and was surprised.


    When Cheng Faang heard that the name was so evil and that the name was evil, he was so shocked that he quickly tried to jump away.


    "Look at you, you''re causing trouble all the way here. It''s really bad luck for Professor Zhou to have an assistant like you." Yue Zhiyun said unhappily.


    For some reason, when she and Cheng Faang were at odds, no matter how she looked at him, it wouldn''t go smoothly.


    Cheng Faang and the woman never cared about each other, and never fought over it with her along the way.


    We were all surprised to see it now.


    After being kicked over by Cheng Faang, the Wuer crashed into a wooden stake, and its body flipped back to the front, looking at us strangely.


    This Wuer looked like a child, and was at least three years old. His face was full of pits, and they were full of blood.


    Although it was the face of a three year old child, it was extremely sinister.


    "This, how could there be such an evil thing here?" Are there pregnant women in this mountain? "


    "How can that be? It can''t be." Zhou Dingshan pushed his glasses and walked over to the Wuer, carefully examining it.


    Silently, she also walked closer to the Wuer, touching her chin as she looked curiously.


    The so-called "pregnant women only avoid blood," there is a cloud: "pregnant women when the pain of carrying blood, the body of the fetus, more than pain, fetal death."


    This meant that if the evil spirit of the bell, especially before the birth of a pregnant woman, accidentally hit the pregnant woman or was stabbed, then both the pregnant woman and the fetus would suffer.


    Pregnant women will be hooked with hooks when they give birth, or tied with a rope around the fetus''s neck. When pregnant women use force, the fetus will be pulled up or tightened, pregnant women pain is unstoppable.


    I frowned. "It seems like this Wuer was purposely thrown here. Could it be that there are people living in this mountain? "


    However, the truth was that there were no humans in this deep mountain. There were only wild beasts.


    "Who would deliberately throw it into the mountains?" Yue Zhiyun stood by my side and said.


    After a long time, we seem to smell the stench of decay.


    All of them covered their noses. This was because the sunlight was more intense and the smell was becoming more and more volatile.


    The normally low-key person who had dared to stretch his hand out to touch the Wuer was stopped by Yue Zhiyun.


    "This thing is too evil, it''s best not to touch it."


    Maybe he could not hide his curiosity and did not pay attention to Yue Zhiyun''s words.


    Just as his hand made contact with the Wuer''s body, he did not expect a large group of white colored worms to appear.


    These worms were several times larger than the white maggots, and they all flocked out.


    They had sharp teeth in their mouths and moved very fast.


    Before anyone could react, it was already too late for them to quietly run away ¡­


    The group of bugs surrounded Silent, in less than a minute, Silently ate all the food until there was only a frame left.


    This scene was extremely tragic, and we were all stunned by it. In just a few seconds, not a single bit of flesh was left on the skeleton.


    I quickly used the Heavenly Crying to raise the barrier, and those insects made loud popping sounds when they touched the barrier.


    Not long later, those bugs touched the barrier and died.


    "This, this... What kind of bug is this, so powerful? " Cheng Faang was so scared that his face turned pale. We''re not much better off.


    "It should be a White Tailed Worm. This bug doesn''t seem to be big, but it does have a 100% damage. However, how could these bugs be inside the Wuer ¡­ " Everyone fell silent.


    At this time, Zhou Dingshan went forward to once again examine the Wuer.


    Looks like Wuer''s item is very attractive ¡­


    I frowned. "Professor Zhou, don''t go ¡­"


    With that said, I raised the Yutian Spear with my right hand in case of any more accidents, in order to protect Zhou Dingshan.


    "Yeah, Professor Zhou, be careful." Yue Zhiyun worriedly reminded her.


    Zhou Dingshan nodded, supporting the Wuer that was struck by the bugs earlier, he reached out his hand to touch the child''s wooden sculpture on the Wuer''s head, just like before.


    Dong dong dong ¡­


    After being knocked by Zhou Dingshan, a clear sound came out from the top of the Wuer''s head.


    "Isn''t it solid inside?" I cut in.


    Everyone was stunned. I walked forward and patted the Wuer''s back a few times. As expected, it wasn''t true.


    "This thing looks very strange, don''t study it anymore." "Since a person has already died, let''s bury him and quickly leave." As Yue Zhiyun finished speaking, tears flickered in her eyes. It was normal for a girl to see death with her own eyes and feel a surge of emotions.


    Zhou Dingshan turned his head and looked at her sideways, "It''s because you died in silence that I think it''s best to destroy this Wuer to avoid harming others again."


    Although Cheng Faang was an assistant, he was timid. He asked a little shakily, "This thing is clearly dead, can it really harm people?"


    "There are some things that are very evil and can cause many creatures to die." After I finished speaking, I knocked on the back of the Wuer.


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up. "There must be something inside. "Think about it, since it''s not solid, why did it take so much effort for Professor Zhou to turn it right?"


    Once this question was asked, everyone''s eyes were focused on the Wuer''s body. It was not surprising that the figure of a three year old child could fit things inside.


    "Professor Zhou, I have the Luoyang Axe. I will open it. You step aside first. " I took the axe from my bag.


    Zhou Dingshan nodded and retreated, "Be careful."


    As the sound of her voice faded, Qin Yue''s voice rang out.


    This scream made us, who were already in a state of tension, even more nervous.


    Following the direction of her finger, he saw that the Wuer''s body was bleeding profusely, mixed with the blood, releasing a strong stench of blood.


    When everyone saw this scene, they gasped. I was scared out of my wits and fell to the ground.


    Yue Zhiyun hurriedly stepped forward to help me up, "Brother Zu, don''t dig anymore, let''s quickly leave this place."


    "I wonder which Magus threw it here. This thing must have been cursed, and if it wasn''t, more people would have died." I walked up to the Wuer and started digging.


    The sound was ear-piercing and oppressive. In just a few moments, the Wuer was completely sliced in half from head to toe.


    In the next second, to everyone''s shock, an object rolled onto the grass...


    What was that?

 C73

    A full-grown body presented itself to us.


    Yue Zhiyun was so scared that her face turned pale, she grabbed onto my clothes and hid behind her. This is something none of us expected.


    A Wuer carved into the figure of a three year old could actually fit a man who was nearly 170 points tall. I think he must have been forced into it in the form of a curled up body.


    The body had been badly rotted and was covered in brown spots. There was pus and blood on it, and it was impossible to tell what it looked like.


    "How did this man die?" Qin Yue asked me fearfully.


    I observed the male corpse on the ground and said softly, "I''m afraid that the man from the mysterious cult did something to kill him and stuffed him into the Wuer."


    "Are you sure?" Just then, Jiang Feng interrupted me and looked at me seriously.


    I nodded. "Yeah. "Look, although the male corpse is rotten, he has a totem on him. If I am not wrong, this totem is the symbol of the Uggawaga."


    Wugawa was one of the ten mysterious Witch Clans. It originated from the Dunhuang of Gansu Province. This Witch race has a small population, but its whereabouts are unknown. For thousands of years, they had been migrating, but they had never left Gansu Province.


    In recent years, the population has grown. They were good at totem magic, and based on the totems they drew, they determined how powerful the spells they used were.


    At the same time, this complex totem was also the symbol and worship of the Uggawaga. It was just like how Cidan worshipped the totem sun.


    The size of the totem also determines the severity of the execution of the person who has been cast into witchcraft. After a thousand years of experience, the Uggawaga Clan''s usage of Totem Arts had already reached perfection.


    Gansi Witch Codex: "Gansu northwest of the witch, thousand years, but down the river. "The art of taming, the art of waving, and the brutality and brutality of it."


    Uggawaga clansmen were a kind of cruel and violent people. They only believed in using violence to suppress violence, and the power of magic decided the status. The leader of the Uggawaga Clan must have reached the peak of perfection in his spells.


    The corpse in front of him was the perfect example. The male corpse''s body was covered with the totems of execution, there were traces of spontaneous combustion on them. Yes, it wasn''t charred, it was self-ignited.


    "It seems like this man has been treated as a sacrifice. Look at the totem painted on his body. After it was cast, it automatically ignited and activated its evil magic, causing it to die." After that, in order to achieve his goal, he placed the corpse into the sealed Wuer. Although I don''t know what my real purpose is. "


    "Which one is so ruthless?" Yue Zhiyun stared at the corpse in fear and puzzlement.


    "I think there should be an evil witchcraft in the vicinity. If he met her, it would be troublesome. We have to get out of here. "


    After that, we simply buried the corpse of the silent, with a feeling of anxiety quickly left.


    Each of us will be carrying the parcels again. The path they were on stretched out behind them in a strange manner. It was clearly a mountain full of trees and leaves, but it gave off a feeling of extreme unease and depression.


    Ahead of us was a mountain, the tree tall and leafy, but it was like a monster lying on its belly in the distance, waiting for us to enter its open mouth.


    We are going through a mountain of tribulation and desert.


    This mountain was also known as Stone Head Mountain. It stretched for tens of kilometers in the southeast of Dunhuang City.


    "Shang Shu Shun Dian" contained in: "Three young and three young at risk".


    Back in the second half of the second century, Hou Jin, a famous scholar of the Eastern Han Dynasty, wrote a book here. Since ancient times, the Three Dangerous Mountains had always been an important religious resort for the Dunhuang.


    "Brother Zu, do you think you can say anything about that mountain ¡­" Yue Zhiyun caught up to me and asked.


    "I don''t know. One step at a time. Everyone be careful, hold all the guns in your hands. " After I finished speaking, I released a few of the Heavenly Crying''s guns, and reminded them to check the chambers to make sure they were full before continuing forward.


    I walked in front of them. After all, I had used my Yin Gathering Pool and my abilities had improved greatly compared to before. I could protect them relatively.


    And I believe that all of them have unique skills, other than that Cheng Faang, they are lacking. This was because they were all Trapper from KILL.


    "Did you notice that the person just now had ten plum petals on his back?" Jiang Feng said.


    "Right." "That''s why we have to be careful."


    I looked at Zhou Dingshan, and walked to his side, "Professor Zhou, are you alright? Are you feeling sad? "


    Zhou Dingshan sighed, "Ah ¡­ He is an outstanding archaeologist and does not want to die before he can take the first step. "


    I patted Zhou Dingshan''s shoulder, "Professor Zhou, don''t be sad. Going to the mausoleum was already a risky thing to do. Since he''s willing to come here, then we should make preparations that are unpredictable. "


    He nodded. "Thank you, Little Liu."


    Seeing Zhou Dingshan''s depressed look, I think everyone was depressed. A man died before we reached our destination.


    This depressed feeling spread among them. Even Qin Yue, who had been chattering non-stop this morning, had spoken significantly less.


    This mountain was very big, and all three dangerous areas were facing each other. Halfway up the hill, the top of the hill was still far away from us. No more than four hours.


    I checked my watch. It was three o''clock in the afternoon.


    We passed by a river. Cheng Faang had gotten his hands on a lot of leeches from the river, although we don''t know where he got his hobbies from. He said that the leeches here were different from what he had seen before. He wanted to take them back and study them.


    We were all drunk, especially Qin Yue, who talked about him again.


    They had finally reached the foot of the mountain. We began to climb.


    Halfway up the mountain, the scenery was very pleasing to the eyes. Earlier, they heard from Dunhuang that there was a sect temple on the mountain. We did see a few this time.


    Ahead of us, we saw the words Wang-mu Palace, Guanyin Well, and the temple where the Thunder God and the Celestial Dragon Kings and the Four Seas Dragon Kings were sacrificed.


    When we were a hundred meters away, we finally saw a giant Buddha.


    When we reached the top of the mountain, we were all sitting on the ground gasping for breath. A panoramic view of the Stone Mountain could be seen.


    According to the Book of Zhou, "Sakyamuni Buddha was a prince of Gavilo in northern ancient India, belonging to the Shadi Li caste. "It will be destroyed in the 52nd year of Zhou Mu Wang."


    There was also a saying in the Book of Buddha: "Forty-nine years of lecturing, and more than three hundred years of talking."


    It reminds me of religious witchcraft.


    But in foreign countries, the author of a book called "The Family, Private Property, and the Origin of the Nation" separates witchcraft from religion.


    Most people think of the two as the same, as a reflection of the world''s "reversal". Here I see the shadow of this meaning.


    The religion here retains the shadow of witchcraft. These buddhist sculptures carried the appearance of a sorcerer, making them look like gods.


    "Everyone, look! There''s a desert in the distance!" Yue Zhiyun pointed to the distant desert and said in surprise.


    In the distance, at the forefront of the desert, there was a golden desert ¡­


    Could it be the Demon Golden Prison?

 C74

    The Devil''s Golden Prison was also known as Devil City.


    The unique wind-eroded landscape here is oddly shaped and the locals call it Dunhak.


    There was a piece of eroded Golden Stone City in the middle of the desert.


    To think about this Phantom City, it would take at least one night.


    The craggy stone walls were filled with sand and stones. This stone and sand castle was specially made from stone and sand. It gave people a feeling of being unable to approach it.


    "This is Devil Ghost City, I think it should be the place where the Uggawaga clansmen live, everybody be careful."


    I looked around me nervously. I know one thing, these kinds of people reject the admission of outsiders. Once they enter the area, if they don''t send someone off with gifts, it will bring disaster upon them.


    "Let''s go faster." Qin Yue followed beside me, tugging at my sleeve, not daring to tarry for even a moment.


    "I heard that this kind of Witch really likes gifts." Zhou Dingshan gave a concise answer. This was the first time he had said these words since he climbed the mountain.


    "Everyone has their own vanity, but we don''t have any good etiquette. If those clansmen value our meditation and cultivation magic tools, then we are finished."


    I was worried so much that after I finished my sentence, I discovered that other than the Sand Castle, there were also some overgrown green grasses. No wonder when he was standing on top of the mountain, he looked like an oasis in the desert.


    This grass green color was very strange, it was different from normal grass. Taking a closer look, it was Wu Jueji Grass.


    The so-called Wu Jue Grass was a special kind of strange grass specially grown by the Uggawaga people, it was bright green in color. The grass was more than a meter tall, and was extremely hard. It would have a fragrance, and could even squeeze out a sweet juice.


    Normally, if a person who had smelled this scent for a long time and drank the Wu Jue Grass with the sweet juice, they would not only get lost in Demonic Ghost City, but also be poisoned.


    "Everyone, cover your noses and try your best to avoid this grass. It''s poisonous." When I finished, they all covered their noses.


    Zhou Dingshan observed the grass for two seconds before catching up, "This is a defensive method used by the people of Uggawaga to prevent outsiders from invading. I heard that the effect is very good. "


    We passed several stone sandcastles and approached one of the doors, which was dark and hidden.


    Jiang Feng summoned up his courage and was about to enter, but I thought that it was already too late to stop him.


    It was said that curiosity killed the cat, this saying was an immutable truth from ancient to modern.


    Once Jiang Feng went in, he ran out in a few minutes. He was injured when he came out.


    "Jiang Feng!" Cheng Faang shouted and quickly supported him.


    Jiang Feng''s body was covered with scratches, as though he had been scratched by a sharp weapon. He was bleeding and had started to froth at the mouth.


    I suddenly thought of something and said, "You guys take care of it. I''ll go in and take a look. I''ll be out very quickly."


    "Zoom in!" I enlarged the Heavenly Crying and its intense blue light illuminated a dozen or so meters away.


    So it turns out that Wu Jue Grass also grew in these stone sand castles. Then Jiang Feng was injured because he did not see it earlier.


    I immediately ran out of the cave, Jiang Feng''s lips were starting to turn purple.


    "He''s been poisoned. There''s Wu Jue Grass in these caves too." After I finished speaking, I looked towards the leeches that Cheng Faang had collected using a bottle when he first passed by a stretch of water.


    "Release the leeches and attach them to his body and legs.


    Yue Zhiyun was startled to see Cheng Faang, and shouted at him, "Hurry up! Otherwise he''s going to die. "


    Cheng Faang acknowledged and quickly took out the big bottle in his bag.


    He carefully released the leeches and placed them on Jiang Feng''s body and legs.


    Those leeches were vampires who had not sucked blood for hundreds of years. Their stomachs swelled up after a short while. The whole thing was round.


    At this time, Jiang Feng''s face looked better, and his lips gradually recovered their color.


    "Thanks to these leeches, Jiang Feng can get better." Zhou Dingshan never thought that there would be a day he would thank this leech.


    Yue Zhiyun laughed, "I never thought that Cheng Faang''s eccentricity would save Jiang Feng."


    Cheng Faang scratched his head in embarrassment, "Nothing."


    I said seriously, "It''s not that these Witch Extreme Grass can''t be cured, but those leeches can suck out the poison juice. This time, it''s all thanks to these leeches that Chen Fangzhu collected. "


    "Thank you." Jiang Feng thanked Cheng Faang and stood up.


    We took a few more steps and found that the stone sandcastles seemed to have been uninhabited for a long time.


    "Brother Zu, did you move those Witch away?" Yue Zhiyun peeked her head into a few of the caves.


    "I don''t think so. When I went in just now, I found a cup made of sand and water on the floor. There must be someone living here. "


    "Little ancestor is right, there is someone living inside. As for whether or not it is the Witch that you all are talking about, you do not know. " Jiang Feng said weakly.


    Cheng Faang continued to support Jiang Feng as he walked forward.


    I walk in front, Yue Zhiyun that girl has been dragging me, Zhou Dingshan walk at the back.


    "Brother Zu, do you think there''s a Witch here?" After he asked, she gave a "En" and took out some water from his bag, "Brother Zu, drink some water."


    "I do."


    "Brother Zu, you say that this city is also very beautiful. It looks like a pavilion, and also like the Rakshasi Treasure Hall.


    I was nervous all the way, but for the moment there didn''t seem to be any danger.


    Without looking at her, I told her a legend about the Devil''s Golden Prison.


    The Devil''s Golden Prison was a beautiful place. There were many female angels there, and they were the embodiments of good and hard work. Every day, they would not only train but also work hard.


    Then, one day, a group of kind-hearted men accidentally broke into the fairyland. They apologized to the angels and sent them many fresh fruits and wine.


    The angels were grateful and agreed to stay for the time being with the lost men.


    They got along well. Then the angels had a relationship with the men, and there were many children.


    Several thousand years later, these descendants did not know how to be grateful. They did not inherit the hard work and kindness of the previous generation, but instead became addicted to drinking and sex.


    When the ancient Nuwa saw that her descendants were becoming worse, she became a monk and warned them that only kindness and diligence could make them truly happy.


    However, the descendants of the Devil''s Golden Prison refused to listen and even beat up the monks to get out.


    In the end, Nuwa became angry and made this place barren, as if the ground had been eroded by the wind. And the sinners suffered under the weight of these stones, and suffered long penances.


    After I finished speaking briefly, Yue Zhiyun acknowledged and looked towards me, "Brother Zu, how do you think magic is formed?"


    "The Witch is the most prosperous country in Chu. It spread throughout the dynasties later on. Nine Songs "and" Chu Words Collects Note "had records on them:" To believe in a ghost is good, its sacrifice will make a witch happy, and it will amuse God by singing and dancing. "


    She nodded in realization, "Brother Zu, do you think that the Han Dynasty''s sacrificial offering is a proof to inherit and develop the magical wind of Chu?"


    "Yes." The seals of the Han Dynasty were built using Qin Dynasty, and the culture had the style of Chu. Han Dynasty was a country of modesty. Chu Yi and Han Fu both have their records. "


    "Brother Zu, tell me ¡­"


    "¡­"


    Ah!


    After asking a series of questions, the girl let out a blood-curdling screech and suddenly stopped moving.


    Surprisingly, there was a huge vortex in front of me...

 C75

    What was going on?


    That girl called Qin Yue fell in front of me just like that.


    "Qin Yue!" Zhou Dingshan shouted, and a few of them knelt at the edge of the whirlpool to look down.


    The vortex was several meters deep and appeared to be square in shape. Unexpectedly, there were sand dunes beneath this strange rock. Qin Yue had already disappeared.


    "Where is he? How could it sink in? " Cheng Faang''s eyes kept on looking down, and just as he was about to jump down.


    It was obvious that he was more nervous than anyone else. On the way here, he humbly requested for Qin Yue to come. He definitely had some interest in this girl.


    Why did this girl fall down just like that? One moment he was asking around behind me, the next he was gone.


    Cheng Faang was very excited, so we quickly pulled him back.


    "Don''t get too excited, we''ll think of a way to save her." I said to him.


    I took out the Yutian Spear, "Magnification, Swift!"


    The Yutian Spear in my hands instantly enlarged and I filled up the gigantic sand pit with my Divine Equipment. The blue light illuminated the deep pit a few meters below.


    "Still there?" I shouted down below, almost with all my strength. There was an echo in the pit, and my voice was monotonous for a long time, making everyone''s heart sink even deeper into the valley.


    I didn''t expect so many accidents to happen before we even reached our destination.


    "Yue Zhiyun, you can''t die! I''ll save you! " After Cheng Faang finished speaking, he was about to pull the Yutian Spear and slide into the pit, but I stopped it.


    "I''ll go in. You wait outside." I told him sternly.


    "No, I want to go in. I want to go in and save him." Cheng Faang was very excited, and was about to jump down.


    "Are you crazy? Cheng Faang, you have to be rational, your ability is the lowest inside, we still need you to make records on the way here, you should go ahead and take care of the Little Ancestor. He will rescue Xiao Yue. " Jiang Feng was very rational, he pulled Cheng Faang''s arm and said.


    I patted Cheng Faang''s shoulder, "Don''t worry, I will definitely save her."


    Seeing that Cheng Faang had calmed down, he immediately took out a rope to tie to his body, and tightly embedded the other end of the rope into a large tree behind me.


    Afterwards, I firmly fixed the lance into the hard sand. After confirming that it was solid, I slid down.


    The more I went down, the wider the sandpit became. How many meters? A dozen meters or so, because my feet haven''t hit the ground yet.


    I can still feel the soft sand as I slide down, and it''s getting harder now. There was sand all over his body.


    Once my feet touched the ground, my Yutian Spear was shrunk by me. I turned on the little light overhead and looked up, like a frog at the bottom of a well. There was only a dot at the entrance.


    When the lights came on, I looked around. It was wide. To my surprise, it was a man-made basement. Curious, I touched the sand walls. The sand fell off in a flash and I felt smooth.


    The so-called sand cave was also known as the sand space.


    In the dim light, I could see the faint outline of something on the sand walls. I lay down on my stomach to remove the adherent sand, which turned out to be a totem.


    Totem again? These totems are identical to the ones we saw on the male corpse in the grass. Every black totem was emitting a sinister and evil aura.


    I lay down on the sand on the four walls. The sand was extremely hard, and it looked very old. The yellow sand had already turned black.


    This side was filled with totems, and there were even some inscriptions similar to symbols that could not be understood.


    Could this be the underground passage dug out by the Uggawaga people? What was it used for?


    At this moment, in a corner not far from me, Qin Yue woke up.


    No, he should call him Yue Zhiyun.


    "Yue Zhiyun, how are you? Are you alright? " I indifferently supported her. She tilted into my embrace and raised her head to look at me in astonishment.


    "You ¡­ Why did you come in? Is it to save me? "


    I deliberately ignored her excitement and helped her up, "Fortunately, she wasn''t hurt. We have to get out of here. "


    "It''s just that when I fall into the sandpit, the sand is soft, so I''m fine. Why are you so nervous? " She looked at me, confused.


    "It''s not safe here. "Just look at the totem on the wall." She followed the direction of my finger and looked at the wall. The floor was covered in black totems and strange words. It was as if we were surrounded by them.


    "Brother Zu, I see these things very uncomfortable and I''m a little afraid. Let''s hurry up and go up." Yue Zhiyun trembled a little after speaking.


    "The rough sand on the sand wall is natural, but the surface is covered with totemic symbols, what does this mean? I think this must be the place for witchcraft. " Just as I said that, she grabbed my arm and cast nervous glances at me.


    "Brother Zu, this place looks pretty big, and there''s no end in sight. I think maybe the people from Uggawaga dug up a concealed underground execution ground? If that''s true, then wouldn''t there be a lot of lonely ghosts here? " After saying that, she gave a start, causing me to feel a bit nervous.


    I raised my head to look at the height before continuing my analysis, "I thought it was only a few dozen meters, and from the looks of it, it should be at least twenty meters. "Even if we have to carve totems and symbols on top of the sand walls, it would take a lot of effort and resources."


    "Brother Zu, actually, I am also an archaeologist. I''ve been involved in archaeology for more than three years, and I''ve also been to a few small and medium-sized mausoleums, but I''ve never seen these words before. "So ancient, so old that it was even older than the Oracle Bone ¡­"


    At this time, a large amount of yellow sand suddenly fell down without any warning. It was at least six to seven meters high, and this way, it blocked the entrance.


    I just pushed her over in the nick of time. We looked at the yellow sand in shock.


    Yue Zhiyun released my arm, and angrily and emotionally went forward to pluck and kick Huang Sha. However, the sand didn''t respond, as if it was stuck to the ground. She moved for a long time, and only light sand rolled down from the high ground.


    "Alright, stop pestering, hurry up and find another exit." I told her with a trace of loss and hope for survival.


    We moved forward carefully, and Yue Zhiyun''s face turned pale. For before us lay a river.


    The river was narrow and not deep, and I looked at her. "The exit here is sealed, and I think Professor Zhou and the others must be trying to figure it out, but as far as I know, it''s very difficult. I found a small hole in the sand that was blocked by a lot of sand that I dropped when I slid in. "


    "So?" she asked simply.


    I touched Barton and paused. "So I think the two caves should be connected. This river should be connected. As long as we swim over there, we will be able to enter the small sand cave. We will be able to find the exit. "


    Yue Zhiyun suddenly clapped her hands, "Alright, then we''ll swim to the small sand cave before we go out."


    "Will you be okay swimming?"


    She nodded.


    "Just follow me." I dropped a sentence and took a small oxygen cylinder from my bag and put it in her mouth. I bit one and jumped down.


    At this moment, she also jumped down.


    However, we didn''t notice that the black fog that was flowing out from behind us had directly passed through the sand and sand into the small sand cave. It was as though we were waiting for a game of death ¡­

 C76

    We swam quickly in the water with the oxygen tank in our jaws, like two fish darting through the water with ease.


    Gradually ¡­


    I saw a flash of light, near the river bank. Almost at shore...


    Suddenly, Yue Zhiyun screamed.


    "Ah ¡­"


    I whirled to find her feet chained to a long, thick chain, her legs chained to the tortures.


    It''s over!


    I stopped and swam to her side. I saw the pain on her face, and I wanted to scream, but I couldn''t let go of the oxygen tank.


    "Don''t move, I''ll open it." I took out the Heavenly Crying, and it grew larger with my thoughts.


    Lifting up the Heavenly Crying, I fiercely slashed at the chain, but no matter what I couldn''t cut through.


    Logically speaking, my Heavenly Crying would be very resistant to objects made of steel, but it would be useless.


    I examined the chain and felt it warm. There was actually a temperature? Not Leng Bing?


    I was too busy chopping off her chains to notice my feet, but when I heard the clang, I knew I was finished.


    This chain has a spirit. I didn''t notice the other one, so our legs were cuffed.


    "Brother Zu, what do we do?" Yue Zhiyun asked me with his eyes.


    I shook my head, motioning for her to calm down.


    I remembered that there was a record in the Iron God Equipment: Once there were two magnets in the North Sea, but later Zhu Yuanzhong sent someone to get them and together they made a precious basin and placed it on the bottom of the Yangtze River in Nanjing to prevent the Yangtze River from collapsing and the dam from flowing out.


    After that, the other piece was taken by Emperor Hamming to be forged into chains. I heard that this chain is also called the Love Chain, and that the chain is passed down from nine hundred and ninety-nine people''s blood to fine steel, and it is also made of auxiliary magnets.


    It was rumored that there was also a matching key, and this key was also forged from the blood of over 900 people.


    In the book of "The Kitchen Kitchen", there was a cloud: "The chain has a key to match. It is made from the blood of nine hundred people. It is called love."


    As long as he was tortured by this chain, he would never be able to open it unless he found a matching love key. Legend has it that there is only one key.


    At this thought, my heart tightened. Where was the key? Are we going to be shackled like this for the rest of our lives?


    When Yue Zhiyun saw that I did not cut off the chain of love, her face was filled with despair and was about to cry.


    If this goes on, we''ll suffocate to death at the bottom of the lake if we don''t suffocate to death.


    Suddenly, something caught my attention.


    I looked closely and a glowing object pierced my eyes. Yue Zhiyun also saw it.


    She pointed to the glowing object, and we swam there hand in hand. In the meantime, as both of them had their legs tied to the iron chains, touching each other, Yue Zhiyun''s face gradually turned red, and I felt a little awkward.


    When we got close enough to the glowing object, we were stunned by what we saw.


    Because of the passage of time, a large stone had been wrapped by a piece of dark green water grass. The long water grass floated in the middle of the river slowly and strangely.


    There was a skeleton leaning against the stone. It seemed to belong to a woman. Next to the skeleton was a man in golden armor. The armor was old, but the light shining through the water was still very bright. His hair was all white, but his hair was flowing in the air.


    This man had already been dead for a long time. Based on the appearance of the armor, it was initially determined that he was a general during the Han Dynasty period.


    The man held the treasured sword. The treasured sword was already rusty, and there was only Liu Qing engraved on it.


    Liu Qing? Could it be Emperor Hamming''s third grandson, Liu Qing? Didn''t he get crippled after becoming the Crown Prince? Why was it here? Not even a mausoleum? That shouldn''t be ¡­


    Yue Zhiyun looked at the male corpse in shock. This corpse was at least two thousand years old, how could his corpse not rot? Most importantly, its body was engraved with a totem.


    The reason why the historical Liu Qing was crippled by the crown prince was not stated, but it was rumored that he did it for a woman.


    The totem on this corpse''s arm strangely opened up towards both sides, as if it was a monster that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. Yue Zhiyun and I were scared quite a bit.


    This is exactly the same as we saw on the previous two occasions.


    Could it be that the Witch placed a Gu curse on Liu Qing? What was the reason for his royal family to ignore him and even deal with him in such a way?


    Or was he in love with a witch? Finally, he used this Liu Qing to achieve some sort of goal?


    These are my speculations. My thoughts were not on the dead Liu Qing, but on the key he was holding in his hand.


    This was the key to love. This is because male corpse''s hands are tightly holding the key, and impressively, there is an identical set of iron chains on his wrist.


    Could it be that he had created two love chains at that time? What was going on?


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I swam over and tried to pry his hands apart, but I couldn''t budge no matter how hard I tried. His body fell and his face was pressed against my right cheek, and I could not help it.


    Yue Zhiyun saw that when she swam over to help me, she wanted to shake male corpse''s hand forcefully, but she had to expend a great amount of effort just to do so.


    His grip was really tight.


    I took out the Heavenly Crying s to cut off male corpse''s hand. This way, it would be much more convenient to take the key. I respectfully paid my respects to it three times, and then the Heavenly Crying''s hands reached towards it, crisp and clean.


    When I looked again, I rubbed my eyes, thinking that I had seen wrongly. There weren''t any traces of a cut on my hand. It looked just the same as before.


    [What the heck ¡­]


    Other than that chain of love, we don''t need the love key anymore. Today, my divine tool has been completely destroyed in this river, and it has been beaten back to its original form.


    Yue Zhiyun moved her mouth towards me, the oxygen cylinder''s surroundings bubbled and bubbled, I didn''t know what she said.


    She continued to break Liu Qing''s hand, but it was still useless this time.


    When I saw the sharp key in the male corpse''s hand, I started to change my method and started to pull the key out from the corpse''s hand.


    The second after I touched the key, images flashed uncontrollably through my mind.


    I saw Liu Qing''s father, Zhang Di, and a woman who looked like a beauty of Zhang Di''s. Beautiful to the point of toppling all living things, it was a sexy beauty.


    After that, the scene flashed to Liu Qing being with that girl again. Not long after, they went to a place to mysteriously start doing this, I think it was magic. This woman was wearing a black cloak, and he didn''t know who she was aiming for.


    Since then, Emperor Hanzhou has been ill for a long time, and Liu Qing and the woman have been drinking and singing every day. He had a dejected look on his face.


    Finally, Emperor Zhang had broken the relationship between Saner and his beauty and ordered the two of them to be tied together with a chain of love. The woman was burned alive again, and in the end, the two of them were handcuffed together.


    When Liu Qing saw his father''s determination, he regretted it very much. However, it was already too late. No matter how much he begged, Emperor Zhang remained unmoved.


    Every day he was tied to a dead witch who was burned beyond recognition, and he couldn''t stand the sin, so he jumped the river with the rotting body of a witch.


    The scene disappeared and I was stunned. I nearly bit off the oxygen mask in my mouth.


    Was the chain of keys related to what had happened before they were released?

 C77

    What was going on?


    In other words, Saner hated Emperor Han Zhang for crippling his position as crown prince, and wanted to seduce his concubine privately.


    But he didn''t even think about how he had hooked up with a wizard and ended up falling in love with that woman, only to be taken advantage of by that woman?


    It was a normal thing to love in the King''s House.


    The skeleton beside the male corpse should be the witch''s. It turned out that after Emperor Han Zhang found out, he dealt with them together. Han Zhang Emperor must have felt a lot of pain in his heart back then. If his son and his concubine were to meet privately, no one would be able to stand it.


    Since this Liu Qing has the same chain as the one on us, then the key in his hand should be able to open the chain that trapped us.


    As I continued to pull out the key, my hand slipped.


    Blood dripped onto the totem on the back of male corpse''s hand. The blood seeped into his bone marrow and the black totem gave off a weak glow that we could not see. We weren''t paying attention. All our attention was on the key.


    We finally got the love key. Yue Zhiyun looked at me excitedly, signalling for me to open it quickly.


    I took the key and opened the torture in her lap.


    With a "pa" sound, the lock was opened and she was free.


    Just as I was about to insert the key into the chain at the other end of the leg, I heard Yue Zhiyun suddenly scream. As if choking, she quickly put the oxygen cylinder back in her mouth, then pointed behind me, her other hand trying to pull me toward her.


    But it was already too late ¡­


    male corpse suddenly opened his eyes, which were releasing a green light, and smiled at us. It was obviously a ghost. The pale talons reached for me.


    Since this male corpse was not a rotten body, he must have been poisoned with some kind of Lich Gu. How did I get careless...


    Otherwise, why would the corpse not rot after thousands of years?


    Yue Zhiyun was frightened, I was scared enough this time, we didn''t expect this thing to revive.


    The key sank in panic to the bottom of the river before the torture on my lap could be opened.


    In fact, Yue Zhiyun was not very familiar with the water, so she could only say that it was normal.


    But as she watched the key sink, she could not turn a blind eye to me. Although one of my hands was holding onto the Yutian Spear''s corpse for around ten seconds, the other hand I was waving furiously, telling her to hurry up and leave. She just wouldn''t listen.


    Taking advantage of the moment the ghost corpse stopped me, Yue Zhiyun clenched her teeth and rushed down to the bottom of the river.


    This river did not move for a thousand years, it was obviously stagnant water.


    The water was not cold at the moment, but rather about four degrees Celsius. The density of the dead water changed as soon as the temperature rose.


    In other words, the pressure at the bottom of the river on Yue Zhiyun was much greater than the pressure on her, but would still cause her to feel buoyant, thus making it easier for her to float.


    The first time she had failed, she had just managed to sink to the bottom of the river and was about to reach for the key when her hand slipped and she dropped it again.


    At this moment, male corpse suddenly regained his freedom and extended his Demon Claw towards me. I was afraid that male corpse would harm Yue Zhiyun, so I immediately diverted her attention.


    I took out the Heavenly Crying, and with a thought, I enlarged it.


    The Heavenly Crying enlarged and I grabbed Yue Zhiyun, wanting to sit on it to rush out of the river surface. But the male corpse was cunning and pulled the Heavenly Crying away. It was for the key.


    The glowing key caught his attention and he sank to the bottom of the river to retrieve it. Yue Zhiyun looked at the thick copy on my leg, pushed it away and swam towards the riverbed.


    I couldn''t call her from the river, so I jumped down from the Heavenly Crying to catch her, but she swam too fast.


    I didn''t think that this girl was willing to risk her life to fight that fellow for my sake.


    Yue Zhiyun has two skills, way better than me. This was something I hadn''t expected.


    Just as the thing was about to pull the Demon Claw out of Yue Zhiyun''s neck, its claws were extremely sharp.


    Yue Zhiyun bent his body to dodge it, just in time for me to help her, the Demon Claw directly extended towards me.


    In times of crisis, I was quick to react, as the Yutian Spear blocked the ghost''s attack. But a soft body fell into my arms.


    In that thousandth of a second, this girl had stood up and blocked the Demon Claw''s attack, injuring her back.


    The blood was like red silk that slowly floated before it slowly rotated and finally merged with the river.


    I don''t know why, but looking at her expression of enduring pain, my heart twitched inexplicably.


    Maybe it was because she had shocked me by risking her life to save me.


    The oxygen cylinder slipped out of her mouth and sank to the bottom of the river. It disappeared.


    I kicked the ghost''s chest with my foot and activated my will crazily. The Yutian Spear in my hand enlarged and I carried her onto it. I held onto the Heavenly Crying with one hand and the Heavenly Crying enlarged under my will. The blue light shone brightly as it grew larger.


    The ghost man had just been pushed back by me, and before he could even stabilize himself in the water, my Heavenly Crying stabbed him in the shoulder. The wounded ghost was bleeding green blood. The key from the Demon Claw floated towards me and was about to sink down, but I cleverly caught it.


    Yue Zhiyun no longer had the oxygen cylinder, and was injured. She choked on a few mouthfuls of water, and started bubbling.


    I kissed her on the lips and breathed for a few seconds with her.


    What I didn''t expect was that the ghost was actually following me and chasing me all the way. It probably wanted the key to open the long chain in its hands.


    The light that the Yutian Spear emitted made him not dare to get too close to it.


    We finally arrived at the riverbank. After the Yutian Spear stopped moving, it returned to its original state and was in my hands.


    Ignoring my surroundings, I kept my eyes on the river.


    After a few minutes, the river stopped moving. I quickly helped Yue Zhiyun to lean on the sand wall.


    Her back was lightly injured, and there were claw marks on it. I tore off a corner of my clothes and cleaned the wound instead.


    Yue Zhiyun''s face was flushed red, she turned and looked at her surroundings to scatter.


    It was a square sandpit. We''ve just filed in from the river.


    This place is what we call a small sand cave. The area was tens of square meters, and in the middle of the sand cave, there was an incense burner.


    There was a container on top of the censer, and there was even a small fire burning on top of the container.


    The fire was not big, but it looked very special and strange.


    The special thing about flames was that they were bright red, and red like blood. It was the first time I had ever seen a flame in red.


    "Brother Zu, why is the fire red?" Yue Zhiyun slowly walked to the container and stared at it, then suddenly turned her head to look at me, "Brother Zu, this flame is not hot at all. And it seems to be very cold. "


    "Cold?" When I heard her say that, I started to observe the flames. It was true. It was as if the heat in my body had been sucked away by the fire.


    At this time, there was a large amount of black mist surrounding the cave. The mist flowed toward the red flame and suddenly disappeared, as if it had been absorbed by the flame. However, from the surface, it seemed that the flame wasn''t moving at all.


    "Witch fire!" After I threw out the sentence, Yue Zhiyun felt goosebumps all over her body, and grabbed onto my arm nervously.


    What had caused this flame to burn for so long?

 C78

    "Brother Zu, since this sand hole was built by a Magus from the Han Dynasty era, it should have been built a thousand years ago, right?" When Yue Zhiyun said that, she wanted to use her hands to touch it, but I stopped him.


    "Don''t touch it. It''s dangerous. If you don''t know anything about this unknown, it''s best not to touch it. " After I finished speaking, I saw her blushing as she looked at my hand.


    I felt something, and when I saw that I was holding her hand, my movements were extremely ambiguous. I let go.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s fine. If you like it, I''m willing to be captured by you all the way." Yue Zhiyun stuck close to me and said bashfully.


    I sensed the girl''s thoughts about me. He just didn''t expect this girl to be so careless. Recalling how she had desperately tried to save me from the river, a wave of gratitude rose in my heart.


    This girl was very straightforward and straightforward, and she was so nice to me when I first met her. I smiled gratefully at her.


    Suddenly, my head flashed with a gentle, beautiful, and demure expression. I quickly let go of her hand. I haven''t forgotten what I came here for.


    Seeing me let go of my hands, Yue Zhiyun smiled shyly. I suppressed my thoughts and looked at the flames.


    Legend has it that there is a kind of fire called "red withering". Just because it''s called that is because the organic matter it burns can turn it all into air in a matter of minutes, not a bit of it is left, and because it''s a red fire, once it''s ignited, it can produce unlimited heat.


    "Han Witch Fires" recorded: "Han Witch fire, red can be ignited, instantly wither. Its appearance was red with a black color, making it hard to tell where the dim light was. The fire is black and bright. "


    This was strange. The book had clearly said that the red flame was black, but it was to light up the area. It was impossible to see clearly in the dim light.


    Since this place was a sand cave built by the Han-Wu Uggawaga, the fire in this censer must be a special type of fire recorded in the book.


    Where is the black fire? Since we can see the red flames, must the black flames be surrounding the red flames?


    It was said that these black flames were a hundred times more destructive than red flames. They could burn organic matter without leaving a single trace, which meant that most of it was caused by black flames.


    The Yutian Spear shone with a blue light in my hand, shining the flames in front of me.


    Sure enough, it''s not only me, Yue Zhiyun also saw it this time, she pointed at the ball of black fire and cried out in surprise.


    "It''s black fire, there''s actually black fire?" It was too amazing! Brother Zu, how did you find out? " She knows that I won''t activate the Yutian Spear in a temporarily safe situation for no reason at all. So ask me.


    "I have read about this fire in the book, so I wanted to see if it was in accordance with what the book said. Now from the looks of it, it was indeed true. We have to be careful with this fire. "


    After Yue Zhiyun heard what I said, she immediately threw the wet tissue on her body into the red and black flames.


    What was surprising was that the tissue seemed to have traveled through, disappearing two hours away from the red flame?


    This phenomenon made our jaws drop in shock. Things were usually burnt when they touched the combustion object, but the tissue was gone before it even touched the object?


    It seems that the black flame was the first to melt the tissue. The black flames could indeed inflict tremendous damage.


    I looked around and saw that there was not much difference between the movement of the sand and the movement of the big cave. The only difference was that there was stalactites in the sand-stone cave.


    The stalactites were oddly shaped and inexplicably red in color. It was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws as it lay on the sand, continuously dripping water.


    There are many types of caves, and this is the first time I''ve ever seen a cave that combines sand and gravel.


    If I''m not mistaken, there should be calcium gravel in the yellow sand. No wonder the cave is so small.


    It seemed that at the same time that the Uggawaga clansmen built it, it should have been a natural cave that could be developed.


    That was strange. This Infernal Golden Prison was surrounded by a desert, and there were actually water droplets here? Was it the river? But the color was turbid, and the water was clear. It shouldn''t be from the river.


    Where would it have come from?


    While I was still in deep thought, Yue Zhiyun had already opened up the torture method on my legs and threw the so-called chain of love to the side.


    The moment she stood up, she pointed behind me in shock. I saw that the ghost corpse from before had unknowingly climbed onto the shore.


    In the dim light of the river, in this sand cave, seeing the corpse''s zombie-like appearance was terrifying.


    Yue Zhiyun screamed, and I took out the Heavenly Crying to fight with the ghost corpse.


    After a few rounds, the ghost corpse didn''t injure me, but neither did I gain the upper hand.


    "Squat." Yue Zhiyun shouted loudly. I quickly squatted down, and didn''t know when she had pulled out a thin rope from her body and threw it at the ghost corpse''s neck to wrap it up.


    The ghost corpse released a roar, its two fish-belly white and lifeless eyes stared straight at Yue Zhiyun.


    "Find a way to throw it into the flames." I reminded him.


    Yue Zhiyun understood tacitly, and knew the lethality of flames against organic matter. In the next second, she pulled the thing towards the red flame.


    The ghost corpse seemed to be afraid of the fire, desperately trying to escape.


    I struck while the iron was hot, "Amplify, quick!"


    The Yutian Spear grew larger in my hands, and while the ghost corpse was still entangled and had yet to counterattack, it was locked down.


    Yue Zhiyun took three steps forward and kicked the corpse of the ghost towards the red and black flames.


    The ghostcorpse was kicked into the flames.


    The rope on Yue Zhiyun''s body was obviously made of a special material, it was not easy to break, and it had some elasticity.


    The ghost corpse let out a blood-curdling scream as it was hit by the fire.


    First, his back was quickly burning with red and black flames.


    The flames could have burnt him down and caused him to wither quickly, but surprisingly, the flames stopped when they reached the male corpse''s arms and totem on his body.


    What was going on?


    Isn''t this totem an organic matter? What material pierced it? This was really hard to understand.


    Yue Zhiyun and I watched in shock.


    The rope around the ghost corpse''s neck was burnt and withered due to the totem tattoo on it. It disappeared in a few seconds.


    The ghost corpse was burnt to a rotting state, and its body was curled up into a pile of meat.


    Yue Zhiyun and I were both covered in sweat, this result was something I could never have predicted.


    We stared at the ghost corpse vigilantly. Yue Zhiyun actually pushed me backwards.


    "Quickly go, Brother Zu. Use your divine artifact and leave quickly. "Hurry up!" After Yue Zhiyun finished speaking, he started to fight with the ghost corpse.


    She did not have a weapon, only a gun. However, it did not seem to have much effect on this zombie-like ghost corpse. Compared to the rotting wounds on its body, it was like seeing the big house in a small house.


    The red flame was still burning quietly in the incense burner, as if nothing had happened.


    I entered the fray to protect the girl. I was a little touched by her desperate attempts to save me. I can''t leave her alone.


    The Corrupt Corpse cried out as it was hit by us, the black totem on its body emitted a faint light from its roar.


    A black fog emerged from the black and red flames and fell to the ground in a ball.


    The temperature in the cave was getting lower and lower, so we all ignored this change.


    When I became aware of the danger, I looked at the rotting corpse. The spot where it stood was precisely where the mist particles had gathered and descended.


    Suddenly, waves of white gas s were emitted from the cracked ground, and quickly evaporated like a steam car.

 C79

    Yue Zhiyun and I retreated quickly, feeling that this was even more dangerous than the red flames.


    After the steam on the ground had drifted away, some of the steam had turned into water and was continuously rising up. The temperature inside the cavern had become lower and lower, while the temperature of the surface water had become higher and higher, until it was boiling. It was like a demon that was struggling with its mouth wide open as it let out an angry roar.


    At this moment, the ''devil'' had encountered a Corrupt Ghost, and was rapidly spreading towards that ghost''s body.


    Wherever the steam passed, the devil''s face began to rot. The originally wrinkled pile of rotten flesh also began to deepen the degree of decay.


    Right now, the ghost''s body was covered in white bones, and pus was flowing everywhere, but there was no blood.


    The rotten stench made us cover our noses.


    Very quickly, the ghost corpse that was fighting against us a second ago had only a single bone remaining. The bone disintegrated into a pile of scattered bones.


    It didn''t take long for the pile of bones to disappear as the steam evaporated. The last remaining totems remained undamaged, the only difference being that they had all been reduced to hard fragments.


    The steam gradually disappeared. The steam drifted away.


    I wanted to go up and see what those totems were made of, but they were held by Yue Zhishan.


    "It''s very dangerous, Brother Zu, don''t go watch." She grabbed me, pulled me to her, and jerked his head at me.


    "I want to know what the material of these totems is, so that I can break their spell. I think that this person was poisoned by that witch back then. Not only can these totems be used as curses by magic Gu, they can also help keep the body from rotting. "


    "But didn''t the male corpse in the bush just now rot?" Yue Zhiyun curiously asked me, her face full of suspicion.


    I paused, thinking for a few seconds, "I think that the curse''s voodoo arts are different, so the result is also different."


    "Brother Zu, let''s hurry up and leave." She looked at the hard, transparent substances.


    "Let''s go." I was about to enlarge the Yutian Spear when I saw something transparent swimming around in the river.


    Taking a closer look, it turned out to be some transparent unknown creature that was swimming in the water.


    These creatures had fins and tails, but they were all transparent. Even their bones were transparent. No wonder he couldn''t see it in the dim light of the river.


    "What are these? I''ve never seen them before."


    I grabbed one and carefully examined it. These unknown creatures have transparent totems on their bodies. Because they are all transparent, if I didn''t carefully look, I wouldn''t be able to find them.


    "The totems on these creatures seem to be natural." I suddenly thought of something and threw the underwater creature in my hand towards the red fire.


    Roar! As expected, these unknown fellows were not organic matter. The fire didn''t work on them.


    I threw it into the fire, but nothing happened.


    "Brother Zu, what are these? Why don''t they die from the fire?" Yue Zhiyun couldn''t help but ask me.


    I watched the creature on the ground struggle a few times before dying of lack of water. Ignoring her objections, I picked up the charred remains of the totem that had been burned by the flames and examined them over and over again.


    "I think since this thing has fins, it should belong to a species of fish. Maybe more than two thousand years ago. This fish is only fit to live in closed caves or gravel caves. "


    I paused for a moment to continue analyzing, "Since this fish is not an organic substance, and you have seen it, the totem has a hard and transparent substance, I think the material of the totem is directly related to this unknown creature."


    "What connection?" After Yue Zhiyun asked this, she suddenly came to a realization and pointed at the totem fragment in my hand and said, "You mean to say, the totems were created using other materials and this unknown creature? This creature is inherently indestructible, but other substances have been added to corrode this flame repellent property of the creature? "


    I nodded. "You don''t count as benzene."


    "I think this fish is one of the necessary materials for the totem creation of the Uggawaga. I think there''s a Gu all over this place. This fish can hide itself very well. I think the plants in the water can absorb carbon dioxide and release oxygen. That''s why they have these two closed spaces for us to breathe. "


    "How do you know?" Yue Zhiyun stared at me suspiciously.


    "Have you seen stalactites in red? The water that dripped was extremely murky. Did you notice any totem marks on the sand and stone walls that dripped? "


    Yue Zhiyun hurried to the stalactite''s side and was stunned by what she saw. The water droplets turned out to be totems. With each drop of water, a circle of totem would be formed, then quickly disappear, and then repeat again.


    "This, why is this so strange?" She looked at me in surprise.


    I smiled. "I think the black fog was coming from somewhere in the great sand-stone cave. This is the parasite mist from the people of Uggawaga, whoever enters will move. And the red opal should be a similar reason. "


    "How do you know so clearly?" This girl looked at me with admiration, her gaze was even more numb than Saner.


    "The mist that has been poisoned by the voodoo Gu has a spiritual nature, and it can be used according to a human''s will to find out where to float to. This kind of black fog does not have poison, but it is the medium, and can help Uggawaga people clearly inform them of the specific location of the Demon Gold Prison. "


    I magnified the Yutian Spear in my hand and told her to sit on it. I also sat on it.


    "I think there might be danger outside. We have to leave quickly and meet up with them. Because I don''t know if this black fog exists outside, but how long it stayed here? " With that, we left the sand cave and flew upwards.


    Sure enough, the hole above was not blocked.


    When we arrived, Zhou Dingshan and the rest were already impatient.


    We appeared behind them. They were startled and thrilled to see us.


    "Zhiyun!" Cheng Faang desperately grabbed onto Yue Zhiyun''s shoulder, "Are you alright? "Let me see, where is the injury?"


    Yue Zhiyun muttered, "Aiya, you''re hurting me. I''m fine. "


    Cheng Faang realized that he was pinching her shoulder, so he quickly let go and looked at me.


    "She''s fine, just a little bruised on her back." I lightly said as I walked in front of Zhou Dingshan.


    "Nothing happened during the time I went down to save her, right?"


    "Nope."


    "We should be careful, this is the territory of the Witch." Jiang Feng said in a serious tone.


    It was night. After the meal, he would rest and sleep, standing guard while he slept.


    Cheng and I sat on the ground about twenty meters away, watching the moon.


    Yue Zhiyun, Zhou Dingshan and the others had already fallen asleep.


    I looked at the stars in the sky, Cheng Faang took out the rice wine he brought and drank it all.


    "Want some?" He handed me a small jar.


    I looked at it and took it. I opened it and took a long drink.


    "Is there something on your mind?"


    I smiled, noncommittal.


    "Don''t worry, your lover will be fine."


    I glanced at him. "It seems you know all about me."


    He nodded, "You won''t come this time for nothing. Professor Zhou is not lying to you." With that, he too took a gulp.


    "What is it? are you worrying about Yue Zhiyun? "


    He looked at the moon and smiled.


    "You have to take things slow." I took another sip. I''m not thinking about it myself.


    The two men, deeply distressed by their feelings, sat on the ground, leaning against the tree and looking at the moon, chatting idly.


    Suddenly, I felt a wave of cold air ¡­

 C80

    This cold air seeped into his bone marrow.


    Although it is night time, I can see very clearly that there is black mist floating above Zhou Dingshan and the rest.


    Didn''t you see that mist in the sand cave?


    "Crap!" I shouted loudly, startling Cheng Faang, who coughed a few times.


    "What, what''s wrong?" Cheng Faang also started to panic.


    "They might be in danger." I couldn''t explain it to him for a while, so I got up and ran towards them.


    Just as expected, when we ran over, Jiang Feng was nowhere to be seen.


    "Brother Zu, Jiang Feng is gone." Yue Zhiyun anxiously grabbed my arm.


    "Maybe it''s because of the black fog." I looked around briefly.


    "black fog? Yes, I saw black fog. " Yue Zhiyun wiped off the sweat on his face and pointed it at the sky, "I''ll tell Professor Zhou and the others that there''s fog. But when I was counting, Jiang Feng disappeared. "


    "Did you see where he went before?" I asked, looking at her briefly.


    "No, I saw him asleep before I went to sleep."


    "Could he have gone to relieve himself?" Cheng Faang interrupted.


    "Then he should have come a long time ago." Yue Zhiyun glared at Cheng Faang snappily.


    "Seems like it has something to do with the black fog. This must be a kind of non-toxic tracking mist released by the Uggawaga Witch. "


    Zhou Dingshan was indeed the head and professor of KILL Division. He indeed knew a lot.


    I nodded. "Yes." This fog isn''t poisonous, but it can determine our position. When I came out of the sand cave, I was afraid the fog would come on us. Then, I didn''t manage to see that we were temporarily relieved. Now, it seems that we have been targeted by the Witch. "


    "Classics of Chinese Witchcraft" has a cloud: "There is fog in the land of Wu Ga, the color is black, non-toxic. Locking the direction of a person and vanishing into thin air. "It''s spiritual."


    From the looks of it, our target was indeed locked on by the Witch. And Jiang Feng''s disappearance was even more related.


    "Jiang Feng''s disappearance must be caused by those people." Cheng Faang analyzed.


    "This group of mysterious clan members, to be able to get rid of Jiang Feng without anyone even knowing, is truly not simple. After all, Jiang Feng''s abilities are extraordinary, his actions are straightforward, and even though he has once been a soldier, he was actually taken away. "


    "Our problem now is that we must find Jiang Feng." Zhou Dingshan said what everyone was thinking.


    "Look, isn''t this Jiang Feng''s item?" Yue Zhiyun noticed the jade pendant that Jiang Feng was wearing a few metres away.


    Zhou Dingshan took a closer look and nodded, "It is indeed Jiang Feng''s."


    "According to this, Jiang Feng should have been swept along the road ahead." I said, walking forward. However, there was no sign of him when he was ten meters away.


    Cheng Faang and I were sitting in the opposite direction more than twenty meters away, but we actually didn''t discover anything.


    "Could it be that there is a capable person within the Uggawaga Clan?" Cheng Faang asked us.


    The answer was obvious.


    "He must have used a special spell, maybe the black fog was the one who stole Jiang Feng away, and that kind of fog can make a person chaotic?" Yue Zhiyun expressed her opinion.


    "If we follow this route, it will be the path to the desert, the destination we will reach. The reverse path can now be excluded. "Because we haven''t slept at all. If we were to head in our direction, we would definitely be able to discover it." I have a brief analysis.


    Cheng Faang nodded his head, "That''s right, and we haven''t seen the so called black fog."


    "In order to save Jiang Feng, I think we can''t sleep anymore. We have to quickly leave the Demon Golden Prison." After I finished speaking, I carried my backpack, and also the gun bag that Jiang Feng had dropped.


    The main force began to move.


    Just then, a figure followed us.


    I caught him long ago. The figure obviously hadn''t expected me to swoop in and drag him out. And then he started fighting me.


    Neither of us had the upper hand in a few rounds.


    "Qin Mu?" Yue Zhiyun suddenly shouted.


    "Qin Mu? "Why are you here?" This time it was Zhou Dingshan.


    It seemed like they all knew each other. Perhaps it was just a misunderstanding ¡­


    If you know him, then why are you following him?


    It was only then that I could see him clearly. He was about 178, with white skin and big, shrewd eyes. He was wearing a gray sportswear.


    Yue Zhiyun saw that I had lost face, and pulled me to the front of this man, "Brother Zu, this is Qin Mu, he is an outstanding adventurer." After saying that, she introduced me, "This is Liu Yuanzu, he''s an outstanding connoisseur of antiques, his skills are also very good."


    The person called Qin Mu laughed, "Hello. "If they don''t fight, then we won''t be able to get to know each other."


    I lightly shook it back. "Hello. I''m sorry for what happened just now. "


    Qin Mu laughed, "It''s not your fault, I was afraid that Professor Zhou would scold me, because my blade was injured and I had recovered, he did not want me to come, but I really wanted to come, so I chased after him." He scratched the back of his head.


    "Alright, since you''re here, let''s go together. We need to hurry up and save Jiang Feng. " After Zhou Dingshan finished speaking, he turned around and continued walking forward.


    "What happened to Jiang Feng?" Qin Mu asked Cheng Faang in confusion and nervousness.


    "He''s disappeared. He was here a few minutes ago. I think it was taken by the Witch''s black fog. " Cheng Faang analyzed.


    That reminded me. I turned and stopped them.


    "One thing is certain. When Jiang Feng was ten meters away, there were no traces of him. The area was uneven less than a dozen meters away, and if one wasn''t careful, one wouldn''t be able to see it. I dare to speculate that he fell into a sandpit set up by the other party. "


    "Sandpit?" The few of them spoke at the same time.


    "It''s useless to go back and look for him now. He will definitely not be in the sandpit. This kind of sand cave is very dangerous, it is filled with danger, but there is no sign of human habitation in the Devil Golden Prison, which means that they are somewhere else. " Some of them nodded, some of them were still thinking.


    "Right now, we can only move forward to find clues on Jiang Feng." I carried on with my two bags.


    I walked in front, and this time, Qin Mu was the one behind me. He was also a Trapper, and had an artifact for meditation.


    The night wind is cold, and although we are all tired, but in order to find Jiang Feng, we have no choice but to brace ourselves and travel.


    The sandy road was not easy to walk on, but the more rough the road became, the harder it was to traverse it. Every sandstone castle was like a monster that had its mouth wide open, revealing a dark hole, waiting for us to enter into its plot.


    We are now going over a mountain of sand, which is the only way to enter the true desert.


    Along the way, Yue Zhiyun grabbed onto my arm and kept talking to me, covering up the fear in her heart.


    She told me that she was the daughter of the Moon Flower Hall''s owner, and Zhou Dingshan was her uncle. No wonder he was even more nervous than Cheng Faang when this girl fell into the pit. It turned out to be a relative.


    The mountain looked endless from afar. The mountain wasn''t very large, and it seemed very flat. There was a patch of green on the yellow sand crepe, and when it interweaved with the yellow sand, it was truly beautiful.


    This magnificent mountain uses its beautiful veil to cover up the evil side, we are walking step by step toward danger.


    It was only when a sound came from the distance. They approached us from the distance and dashed towards us at a breakneck speed.


    We stood with our backs to each other, weapons in our nervous hands, alert for what was coming our way. They were all on standby.


    When I saw that group of creatures, my heart skipped a beat and I finished yelling ¡­

 C81

    The creatures that came to us were a group of unknown animals that resembled wolves and dogs.


    These animals were nearly two meters tall. If they stood up, wouldn''t they be even taller than us men?


    Their heads were as big as ours, and their mouths were long and flat. Their shoulders were very broad, and they looked muscular. They had wolf teeth, dog shape, sharp ears, and claws that were very sharp and narrow.


    The front end of the animals was strong, the buttocks were slightly less muscular, and their tails were short. Its entire body was an earthen yellow color, and there were no patterns on it. This was because it was covered in spikes that protruded out of its surface, causing us to feel extremely uncomfortable.


    The whole thing was not the same, but it was very scary.


    Needless to say, these carnivores probably hadn''t eaten in a long time. They were panting heavily and saliva was dripping from their mouths. We were already their plate.


    "What is this?" Cheng Faang is the weakest amongst us. Every time he encounters danger, he will be very gentle.


    I suddenly thought of an ancient animal that had never evolved because the time they spent on Earth was very short.


    There is a kind of carnivorous animal that resembles a hyena, is tall, aggressive, and has a fierce bite. "It first lived a hundred million years ago and was later seen by humans 30,000 years ago.


    The survivors recorded what they saw. After that, he did not discover anything.


    Gluttony only because the prey will not stop salivating, and looks more like a hyena than an ancient extinct trolls, so named Gluttony.


    They were also carnivores that had died thirty thousand years ago. The killing power of the gluttonous beast was much more ferocious than that of the Poupon Lion. A puma has three times as much bite power as three modern adult lions, and six times as much bite power as a lion.


    Although the two were of different sizes, in terms of attack power, the Bag Lion couldn''t be compared to the Gluttony.


    "A dog is not like a dog, a wolf is not like a wolf, could it be that he is greedy?" I boldly guessed a sentence and didn''t dare to lower my guard in the slightest.


    The group became even more panicky.


    "Gluttony?" Brother Zu, what is that? " Yue Zhiyun leaned on my back and asked.


    It''s been over a hundred million years since the beginning of time," he said. But it was extinct 30,000 years ago. The animal has a keen sense of smell and looks like a hyena, but it''s several times bigger than a hyena.


    "Since it''s this extinct seed, why is it here ¡­" Cheng Faang''s voice trembled a little. I dare say he is an Elementary Trapper.


    "I think this unlucky rascal should be a captive animal from the Uggawaga, used to track the scent of the enemy and to kill and defend against their invasion." I briefly described my thoughts, holding the Heavenly Crying and the Yutian Spear in each of my hands, not daring to get distracted in the slightest.


    One thing was certain: these greedy creatures had poor eyesight, and their eyes still retained their original appearance.


    My Divine Equipment and Qin Mu''s Nine-fingered Red Jade respectively emitted a blue and red light. The group of greedy people suddenly retreated a few steps and could not open their eyes, only after a few seconds did they gradually adapt.


    This ancient animal still retained its social habits, as did the hyenas and lion herds. If a bunch of them swarmed forward, there was no doubt that they could tear us apart at any moment.


    Just like that, we were stared at by a group of vicious predators. Our hearts were beating rapidly, and sweat flowed down our foreheads into our eyes. It was sticky and itchy. It was very uncomfortable.


    The few of them did not have the time to wipe the sweat off their hands. Their eyes could either melt the sweat or squeeze out the tears.


    Due to the earlier fright, Yue Zhiyun and Cheng Faang intentionally left their backpacks far away in order to prevent me from fighting with Qin Mu. Now that these gluttons had discovered the backpack, a few of them ran over and easily bit off the backpack and started to eat the food inside.


    "I''ve got waxed meat, ham, and biscuit milk in my bag, and there''s a lot of food. What the hell are we going to do if these bastards eat us? " Yue Zhiyun was a gourmand, when she thought about how her favorite food had all been eaten, she felt extremely angry.


    My eyes lit up. "Let''s take advantage of this moment and run. Otherwise, if they discover us, we will inevitably have a great battle. We might not necessarily be able to obtain the upper hand." Furthermore, this place is deserted, and is their territory. Even if you run out of bullets, you might not be able to escape unscathed. "


    As soon as my words ended, everyone reached a tacit agreement. Compared to two bags of food, survival was more important.


    We backed away slowly. Luckily, the bags were in the opposite direction from our goal, otherwise it would have been troublesome.


    Seeing that the group of gluttonous people had all rushed up and were fighting to be the first to start eating, we carefully avoided them.


    Gradually, we started to run. After running for over an hour, we finally dared to stop when we were almost halfway down the mountain.


    Everyone was panting like a dog.


    Yue Zhiyun actually started crying. Cheng Faang hurried over to comfort her and pushed her away.


    "It''s all because of you. I said to carry it, but you insisted on putting my bag down as well. Just put it down, and put it so far away."


    Yue Zhiyun''s declaration caused Cheng Faang to feel guilty. Seeing how Cheng Faang blamed himself, he was unable to stand, nor was he able to console his. I walked over.


    "Alright, we did lose a lot this time, but there was nothing we could do about it. No one expected so much money to come out."


    "That''s right. Zhiyun, let''s not talk about Cheng Faang. He doesn''t want to either." Zhou Dingshan interrupted and began hammering his legs.


    "Professor Zhou, are you alright?" I walked over and looked at his leg.


    "It''s nothing, I just twisted it just now. "I''ll rest for a while." He smiled at me and continued to pound.


    I looked up. The moon was big and round tonight, almost mid-autumn. No wonder.


    "The moon is pregnant." Yue Zhiyun walked to my side and changed her crying posture, then smiled mischievously at me.


    "That''s new. I''m afraid this is not a good thing. " I said to myself worriedly.


    "What''s wrong?" She blinked her big watery eyes at me in confusion.


    "In this deep mountain, on this uninhabited full moon ¡­" I have a bad feeling. My instincts have always been strong. " I looked at the moon and spoke.


    "How do you know your intuition is right?" Yue Zhiyun asked with confidence.


    After all, we have already been targeted by the Uggawaga people and have yet to reach our destination. Even she herself felt that this expedition was not going well.


    "My intuition has saved my life many times." I was frank and outspoken.


    I secretly glanced at Qin Mu. Just now, I realised that he was the fastest as he rushed forward like a madman.


    When we were resting halfway down the mountain, when Cheng Faang asked him for some food and water because he lost his backpack, he actually gave him a little of it. In the end, Zhou Dingshan still gave some food to wrap Cheng Faang''s stomach.


    "How much do you know about this Qin Mu?" I looked at Qin Mu, who was resting by himself, carrying his backpack back to his chest and asked her.


    I have a feeling that there''s something wrong with this person...

 C82

    Yue Zhiyun was startled, and then blurted out, "An outstanding adventurer, with experience in archaeology, but very selfish. We value our own interests, but people are very tactful. "


    Selfishness? Sure enough, I''ve never been wrong.


    "This person needs protection. I''m afraid that if we encounter an unknown danger, he will completely leave us in the lurch."


    "Is that so?" Yue Zhiyun looked at the distant Qin Mu, who was resting, with a complicated expression on his face, "He has cooperated with us several times, but nothing like this has happened before ¡­"


    "I hope it''s as you said." After I said that, I realized that it was raining.


    Soon, the rain got heavier and heavier. There were plenty of trees in the deeper parts of the forest. We had no choice but to take out our tents and set them up. We originally wanted to take a short rest before setting off, but now it seemed that we were unable to do so.


    Fortunately, the tent helped us avoid getting wet, but we were deep in the mountains, and there were too many unknowable dangers, and that was what everyone was worried about.


    We spent more than ten minutes in the thunderstorm. I tried to call Chen Saner from afar using Qvoice on my computer, but no matter what, I couldn''t get through. Helplessly, I downloaded another Alietone. Just as I picked up the phone, Saner''s voice sounded, causing the call to cut off.


    This was deep in the mountains, sometimes without signals. I have done a wasted effort, such a rainy day in the mountains, how can be smooth use of the Internet? Wishful thinking.


    I had just packed my laptop into my backpack when I heard a noise.


    Sure enough ¡­ My sixth sense came true.


    The sound of a wolf howled through the sky, and the rumbling of the thunderstorm combined to form a terrifying symphony.


    "Just now was... A wolf''s howl? " After all, Yue Zhiyun was a girl and was very young. At the same time that I heard the sound of the wild wolves, I couldn''t help but be scared.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll go out and investigate. Cheng Faang, you guys protect her. Each of you take out a gun to defend yourselves. " I said seriously and was about to go out.


    "Be careful." She reminded me worriedly. I nodded and left the tent.


    Fortunately, the fire had been extinguished by the rain, so it would not attract the attention of the wolves. However, wolves were also afraid of fire. How could fire be used in such a rainy day?


    Suddenly, I saw a pair of green eyes staring straight at me from a short distance in front of me.


    It was a wild wolf! And it was quite big!


    I shot him in the head and ran straight back.


    Yue Zhiyun and the others heard the gunshot and raised their guns. This girl ignored the others and came out to find me. I dragged her into the tent.


    "600 rounds of bullets. I didn''t even use the first round. Just now, I used the first round, which is enough for us. Although there are a lot of bullets, we have to save some." I think there''s a pack of wolves up ahead.


    My divine tool cannot be used in a rainy day, so it is not like underwater. It is of a different nature. There is a magnetic field on a rainy day, and the artifact is greatly weakened by the magnetic field. It is better to conserve energy. The spear is now our only weapon.


    This pack of wolves was most likely the Ash Wolf that lived in the desert.


    "Wolf of the Desert" said: "The desert oasis has some coyotes, they are used to a little drought in the polar regions, the body is not resistant to drought but can be well adapted to the desert environment. Yellowish-brown all over, one with the desert. It has a certain level of lethality. "


    These must be the wolves that were forced to migrate. The rainy season in July had been severe, and we were unlucky to encounter a rainstorm that was rarely seen in a thousand years. If the rain continues, I''m afraid it will wash us all away.


    The wolves had to be forced to move in the rain. The wolves must have migrated from the desert to the mountains. The desert lies in the sand flow caused by heavy rain, which is fatal to living things. There were caves of various sizes in the mountains, where the wolves hid and protected themselves from the rain.


    The reason why we didn''t choose the cave was because we were afraid of encountering wild beasts. By now the wolves must have caught up with us through the smell. Meat was their only motivation to track their target at night. Presumably, on a full moon night, he was even more fond of eating blood.


    A pack of wolves actually jumped at us through the rain. After a while, they used a hundred bullets and shot nearly fifty of us. A number of bullets missed. Some of the wolves were not killed by the headshot and were rolling on the ground, wailing. Some of them died before they could even react.


    "Just how many of these things are there? Why are there so many? " Qin Mu asked impatiently after spitting out a wolf head.


    "The report of the mountain was just a facade. There really aren''t any wolves on the mountain. These wolves all migrated here. I''m afraid there might be hundreds of them gathered somewhere in the desert." Zhou Dingshan analyzed carefully.


    These wolves might also be a type of pet that the people of Uggawaga raise. It is not surprising that such people are so vicious and raise such animals. " "I threw a simple sentence and shot a wild wolf in the neck.


    "How did you know it was these Witch s who reared it?" Although Cheng Faang was timid, his spear skills were accurate. After firing two shots in a row, the two wolves fell to the ground.


    "These wolves have totems on their bodies. Their fur is yellow and their totem is black. Even though it''s raining, I can still see them clearly." I will briefly elaborate.


    "It''s strange, there are very few wolves in the country. According to the statistics of experts, there are not even 200 of them. Only recently did they report that there are a limited number of wolves even if there are a hundred. "Where did these wolves come from?" Zhou Dingshan frowned as he analyzed the situation. A wolf pounced towards him, getting its head blown off by Qin Mu.


    "Is there something wrong with these wolves?" Otherwise, why would so much be gathered here? Because of the rainy season? This reason was a little far-fetched. Liu Yue Zu, what do you think? " Qin Mu glanced at me and asked after finishing his analysis.


    "I''m not 12114, and I''m not the Universal Dictionary. I don''t know." I grumpily replied in a soft voice.


    I looked at the tent and called out, "We have to hide in the cave. It''s dangerous to go on like this. At the moment, the cave looks much safer than the tent. "


    "Alright, retreat!" Qin Mu shouted out loud, and in the next second, we were carrying our bags and running towards a cave that was not far away.


    This time, Cheng Faang shot from the front, his spear skills were extremely accurate. Qin Mu and I were in the back, with Yue Zhiyun and Zhou Dingshan in the middle.


    Soon we reached the cave.


    The wolves don''t dare to get too close because we have weapons in our hands.


    I shouted to Yue Zhiyun, "Collect the wood quickly and start a bonfire in the cave. If this goes on, a lot of the bullets will be wasted. "


    "Oh, I''ll go right now. You guys can handle it." When Yue Zhiyun came out of the cave, he immediately gathered a large amount of wood. Cheng Faang, Qin Mu and I will protect her as we stand in front of the cave and raise our spears towards the pack of wolves. At this time, the rain lessened.


    After a while, the wood was set up in two piles. I pointed my gun at the wood and fired two shots.


    The sky was beautiful, and the rain had stopped.


    The fire burned hotter and hotter, and the wolves did not dare to come when they saw it.


    The cave was illuminated by two piles of torches. This was a cave, and the air inside the cave was a little thin. It was very dry. Because the terrain was high, it was not submerged.


    The cave was empty, and although it was deep, it was clear at a glance.


    Some of the big wolves grew impatient and began to dig the ground.


    F * ck! What did the wolf want to do?

 C83

    F * ck me! This wolf is trying to dig a hole to come in and attack us.


    However, after the intense shooting, we became more and more fierce as the battle continued, and we became more and more courageous as time passed. Everyone''s spirit had been restored.


    "The wolf has dug a hole. Cheng Faang will go inside the hole to have a look, once the wolf has dug a hole, he will immediately be killed."


    "Alright." At this time, Cheng Faang was a hundred times more spirited than before. He shouted out loudly and ran into the cave, raising his hand towards the front, waiting for the rabbit to appear.


    The pack of wolves saw that they couldn''t get past the bonfire, so they decided to dig a hole.


    The wolves didn''t seem to have a leader, but their movements were surprisingly well coordinated.


    Perhaps influenced by the full moon, the pack of wolves charged forward in a frenzy. Some of them died under the guns, while others rolled into the pile with their heads blown off, becoming roasted wolves.


    Yue Zhiyun continued to add wood, the flames burned even hotter. She maintained the posture of a wall of fire, isolating us from the wolves.


    However, there were still some wolves that succeeded in digging the hole, but the moment they came out of their holes, they were decapitated by Cheng Faang. There were also many who were not afraid of death, digging holes and climbing out continuously.


    In just ten minutes, there were a lot of wolf corpses piled up like a small mountain inside the cave.


    We were also exhausted, and we were in a state of tension all the time.


    Suddenly, a wolf-like howl rang out from afar.


    The dozens of wolves looked back. They suddenly turned around and ran forward. They actually gave up on attacking us.


    When we were far away, we all sat down on the ground and panted. I took out the water in my backpack and gulped it down. Cheng Faang asked Qin Mu for water, and Qin Mu did not give him water to drink first.


    "Cheng Faang, I still have a bottle that I haven''t opened." I threw him a bottle and he threw back his head and drank.


    I can''t bear to see Qin Mu act so selfishly, but there''s a limit to the water supply and it''s his personal thing, so I can''t say anything about it.


    The pack of wolves showed signs of uneasiness as they left, and the strange howls disappeared from our sight.


    The wolf had left, but there were still some weird noises that scared us.


    "Cheng Faang and I will go take a look, stay in the cave and don''t move." I threw a sentence as Cheng Faang and I blended into the night.


    It was the blood moon tonight, no wonder many nocturnal creatures were tracking them. The smell of blood and food made them even more crazy.


    As we approached, we found wolf carcasses everywhere. Those wild wolves were actually bitten to death by those greedy devils. Strangely enough, the wolf meat was not eaten.


    A two-meter-tall ogre must be the leader. When it saw Cheng Faang and I, it gave a strange cry and ran towards us.


    Cheng Faang and I shot as we ran, and when we arrived at the cave, those greedy men immediately jumped through the flames and into the cave.


    Tens of thousands of bullets were fired at the same time, killing many of them.


    When the king saw his companion dead again, he gave a strange cry and pushed us into a corner.


    They didn''t care about these flames at all, because these things weren''t afraid of fire at all.


    In an emergency, Cheng Faang would be in front of the cave to protect them.


    Qin Mu and I automatically back to back. Gluttony more and more, each and every one of the sharp mouth drool straight, watching me hair.


    The cave entrance was filled with corpses.


    The king made a sharp noise when he saw the gun in our hands. The next second, they seemed to go all out and pounced on us in huge numbers.


    This way, we won''t be able to kill them all in a short time. And it was raining again outside. I couldn''t use any divine artifacts at all.


    With the Heavenly Crying in his hand, even if he could not use his power, he could still cut off the neck of the weasel.


    A wild animal pounced on me, and as the Heavenly Crying passed, it fell to the ground, bleeding profusely.


    Qin Mu pulled out his long blade from between his legs and followed suit.


    Along the way, we cut through the thorns and brambles. Many of them were killed by us.


    But more attacks were coming at us.


    Helpless, the five of them were divided into two pairs in the midst of danger.


    Zhou Dingshan told Cheng Faang to squat down, and used a Heavenly Horse Meteor Jump to directly fly towards a tall and big wild beast.


    After a miserable shriek, the thing was stabbed in the throat by Zhou Dingshan.


    Roar! This old man was over a hundred years old, he didn''t expect him to be so nimble. Qin Mu and I were dumbfounded.


    The distance between the two teams was getting further and further apart.


    With Cheng Faang and Yue Zhiyun as the team, they still continued to shoot and hack at the cave. Everyone had their skills, but in terms of slashing techniques, Yue Zhiyun was a female, her strength was relatively weaker. Only Cheng Faang was good at shooting.


    With Qin Mu and I as the team, my shooting skills are better, his slashing skills are more powerful.


    The cave was not a problem, we were outside the cave because of the close proximity to the unruly group, gradually, we were forced to lean against an ancient tree.


    "What should we do?" Qin Mu asked me, his body drenched in sweat.


    "Up the tree." I dropped the sentence and climbed up the tree first. The tree was very tall, so after I climbed up a thick branch, I used a Yutian Spear to lift him up from the ground.


    The rain was still falling, occasionally accompanied by lightning.


    We climbed the tree, and some of us ran into the cave. Soon, someone''s backpack was pulled out by the Greedy Beetle group.


    "Holy sh * t!" We''re going to lose again. " Qin Mu grumpily spat out, staring at the group of foodies, who seemed to be gorging themselves on food.


    "It should be Professor Zhou''s. They had already finished Cheng Faang and his backpack. "


    He let out a breath. "Looks like we only have two bags left."


    "Right."


    I took off my backpack and he did the same. We quickly counted the food and water in the bag.


    The worst part was that with the two bags that Jiang Feng threw down, the amount of food he brought was already low, but the total amount was only enough for the five of them to eat three meals.


    If we eat once a day, we can only eat for three days.


    If we can get out of the mountain and reach our destination by dawn, it would also mean that from today onwards, we would need at least two days to enter the mausoleum. Plus the last day of our homecoming trip, we finished the three days.


    At least two days or more. We need to make preparations for a hungry stomach.


    With my calculations, Qin Mu immediately thought about it.


    Within a few seconds, he leaned against an extremely thick branch and seriously looked at me. "Bro, the current situation isn''t good for us. I think as long as someone is able to survive this adventure and obtain the information and data regarding the mausoleum, this trip would not be in vain. "


    I frowned. "What do you mean?" Say it clearly? "


    "Look, Jiang Feng was taken away from the cave, it''s unknown whether he is dead or alive, and Professor Zhou is also old, so his stamina is weak. On the way, other than the things in his head, he would have to rely on us youngsters to survive. Cheng Faang, you don''t even need to mention skill, the bullets will all be used up sooner or later. " After he finished speaking, he glanced at Yue Zhiyun who was screaming while slashing at the hole, "As for that bitch, she''s a woman, her fighting strength is definitely not as good as ours."


    My frown deepened, "What exactly do you want to express? "Speak frankly." I didn''t have a good impression of him, and there must be something in his tone.


    "Think about it, it will take us at least a day to reach our destination, so half a day is impossible. Because we still have to find the location of the mausoleum. But now, the amount of food and water they had was only enough to feed the five of them. "If ¡­"


    When I didn''t move, he continued, "My idea was that if we were the only ones who used this food and water, it would be three days more, six days more, greatly increasing the chances of survival. This way, we can definitely enter the mausoleum and come out again. "


    I sneered, "What you mean is that you want us to abandon the three people in the cave and directly leave with you to search for the entrance to the mausoleum?

 C84

    "Yes, that''s what I meant. The so-called ''excellent and bad elimination''. This is a real problem. "


    Seeing how shameless he was, my smile deepened.


    When he saw that I was at odds with him, he tried to coax me on, and his lips pressed against mine.


    "Actually, I don''t want to leave them behind either. How about this, let''s leave this place first, and wait until we find the mausoleum, then we can come back to look for them, won''t that solve the problem? "


    "Do you mean to tell them to wait here for their deaths? Aren''t you afraid of them encountering danger? Perhaps, after you came out, you directly left, why would you care about them? You never meant to save them, did you? "


    After Qin Mu was hit by my words, he felt a little guilty, but continued, "They are so skilled, and they even have weapons on them, nothing will happen to them."


    "Stop talking. I couldn''t leave them. No matter what, you have been to the mausoleum with them several times, and you actually have this kind of thought. If you bring it up again, I''ll chop you up. "


    I picked up my two bags and jumped off the tree.


    At this moment, the rain stopped. It was time for my divine artifact to go on stage.


    I held the Heavenly Crying in one hand and the Yutian Spear in the other. "Two days", the divine artifact in my hand, made me cry out.


    Those greedy thoughts froze instantly. The Yutian Spear shrank its body and stuck its body on its waist, then raised its spear and shot out a stream of air with a bang bang sound. A bunch of greedy people were killed instantly by me before I could even react.


    The one outside the cave was furious, and it roared and lunged at me.


    "Heavenly Crying, enlarged, quick!" The Heavenly Crying became huge in my hands. With a loud roar, the Heavenly Crying flew up and charged straight at the King of the Gluttony.


    It was impartial, and it hit the head of that pervert. The head of that thing rolled a few meters away.


    After entering the cave, it was completed in one breath, not giving those beasts a chance to breathe. When everything was settled, I put down the gun and stood there panting.


    The three of them were stunned. Following which, the group of people led by Yue Zhiyun erupted in applause and cheers.


    We''re saved. But there was still a beast to be protected.


    I dragged him in and kicked him in the leg. He was about to raise the Nine-fingered Red Jade in his hand and lash out at me when I sneered and punched him to the ground.


    "Do you think that the Nine-fingered Red Jade in your hands can handle the two divine weapons in my hands, plus a few hundred rounds of bullets? If you have the guts, come at me." I cast him a cold glance.


    The three of them looked at me in confusion.


    Yue Zhiyun walked in front of me, "Brother Zu, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." I picked up Qin Mu after I finished speaking, "Since you''re here, cooperate well. If something happens to everyone here, you won''t be able to run away."


    He didn''t say anything, so I started packing up. They didn''t ask any more questions.


    The bonfire in front of the cave had already been extinguished. There''s no helping it, we don''t know what kind of dangers we''ll encounter in the next second, so we''re going to catch up with the night.


    After more than two hours of fierce fighting, there were still three more hours until daybreak. Everyone wants to reach their destination as soon as possible.


    After walking for an hour or so, they finally arrived at the foot of the mountain. They left the mountain.


    We had only taken a few steps when we saw a river. The river was much larger than the one he had seen in the sand-stone cave. The water was clear enough to see the bottom.


    Qin Mu looked as if he saw silver on the ground, he took out a bottle and was about to fill it up without saying anything. I wanted to stop him but it was too late, he started drinking first.


    Following that, Yue Zhiyun''s eyes lit up with excitement. She was about to take the bottle to fill the bottle with water, but everyone started to pour water, but I stopped them all.


    "I''m afraid that this water was given to the person from Uggawaga for his Gu arts. "I can''t drink it."


    The water in Qin Mu''s mouth was immediately spat out after hearing my words, as he looked at me with fear.


    "How do you know?" Yue Zhiyun asked me suspiciously. She was so shocked that she quickly retracted her hands and put the bottle back into the bag.


    "If you look at the transparent fish in the river, as we see, they are dangerous in themselves. The last time we saw them in a sandstone cave, there were no eggs in the river. This river is full of fish eggs. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t see them. "


    "This fish itself is related to the material of the totem, but the fish egg itself should not be dangerous, right?" Yue Zhiyun''s eyes were wide open as she looked at the river, nodding, "There is indeed a fish egg, can it poison someone to death?"


    I shook my head. "I don''t know, I don''t think so. This kind of fish is just a component used by the Uggawaga Witch s to make totem materials, but I think that they aren''t poisonous. But everybody better not drink it. "


    Just as I said that, Qin Mu started to vomit in big mouthfuls, he felt a slight pain in his stomach.


    I walked over to him. "Stomachache?"


    He lifted his face. It didn''t look painful, but it was painful enough. With a flushed face and a grin, Zhang Xuan said.


    Zhou Dingshan and the others all watched with ashen faces.


    Then, something unexpected happened ¡­


    Those fish eggs drilled out from Qin Mu''s nose and jumped onto the ground to evolve into small fish at an extremely fast speed. I immediately stomped them to death with my feet.


    "This river is unusual, for a fish egg to be able to quickly form small fish, it must have been drugged. "Everyone, be careful along the way. I''m afraid there are many dangerous things waiting for us in this unknown land."


    When Zhou Dingshan finished his analysis, he saw Yue Zhiyun looking at me with both admiration and shock, "Brother Zu, you''re too awesome. You know everything."


    My gaze towards the girl was so unflattering that I ignored her.


    Cheng Faang and the others nodded, and quickly maintained a distance from the river as if they were rebounding. After that, Cheng Faang supported Qin Mu and the rest and continued their journey.


    After more than an hour of travel, they were getting closer and closer to the desert.


    Ahead of us was a large bush, and by the time we got here, it was already dawn and the sky was turning white.


    When I reached the area, I smelled something strange. I followed the scent and saw that my face had gone pale.


    F * ck me! There was a large wooden bucket in the bushes, and it was tightly sealed. I pulled it out but couldn''t get it down.


    "What, what is this? It can''t be again? " Yue Zhiyun covered her nose and did not say it out loud, looking like she could not bear to see such a scene.


    They all knew what was in the wooden barrel.


    The wooden barrel was still made from the shape of a three-year-old child. However, this one looked very strange. The child''s face was full of holes.


    I didn''t say anything, but used the Heavenly Crying to cut open the lid of the bucket, which was also known as the "roof of the sky" for children.


    The three year old appearance of this wooden barrel was truly lifelike. As they drew the roof of the sky, a few of them revealed expressions of shock on their faces.


    Suddenly ¡­ The stench of rotten Xiahou Sheng assaulted his nose. Cheng Faang could not help but stoop and vomit.


    Inside the bucket was a male corpse, a man we''d seen in the grass beneath the mountain, tattooed with thorns, arms and back and face.


    The only difference this time was that male corpse no longer had eyes. The frame was filled with a pair of animal eyes. If you looked closely, you would see that it was a snake''s.


    I gathered up my courage and swallowed my vomit as I dug out the snake''s eye. Two large holes appeared in the male corpse''s eye frame, it was extremely terrifying.


    I suddenly realised that there was something by male corpse''s side. Beside male corpse, there was a bowl, and in the bowl was a very small bamboo basket.


    I opened the bamboo basket and found a small amount of burnt glutinous rice and waxy meat.


    A feudal custom of the family of Gansu. As long as it was a call to the soul or to the soul, a small bamboo basket woven from this kind of bamboo would be filled with burnt glutinous rice and waxed meat.


    Three incense sticks were placed in front of the door. Before the incense was burnt, it circled the soulless man''s head three times, shouting, ''I lost my soul, I came back, give incense to the Bodhisattva.'' Then, the incense was placed in a bowl, and the little bamboo basket was placed beside the soulless man, unable to get out of bed for an hour.


    Uggawaga person, sorcery, male corpse, rice paste and wax meat. What was the connection?


    Could it be that the one who framed me was an evil organization? Not the military? It was very obvious that the male corpse had cast a spell on their bodies and used a witch punishment. What on earth were they trying to do?


    Do you want to lure us into their trap step by step, or is there a direct relationship between Uggawaga and the evil cult?

 C85

    At this time, the sky was completely bright, and the male corpse was slightly rotten, with a terrible stench in the air.


    "What exactly is this Uggawaga Witch trying to do? Why did you kill all of the male corpse s? " Cheng Faang puked until his face was pale, and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Ugh ¡­" Cheng Faang held onto a tree and vomited. Suddenly, he stopped moving and pointed at the tree in surprise.


    "What''s going on?" Qin Mu glared at him snappily. "Don''t be so exaggerated, alright? "It''s just a rotten corpse."


    We looked in the direction he was pointing, and I noticed something.


    There was no problem with the tree, the problem was the branches. This old tree was at least a hundred years old, and its branches were thick and thick.


    However, upon closer inspection, it could be seen that some of the branches had traces of being chopped off. The branches were sealed with wooden logs.


    "Is there something here?" Cheng Faang pointed to a thick branch and asked out of curiosity.


    I stared at the thick branches that had been cut off with wooden stakes and walked slowly over.


    "Brother Zu, be careful." Yue Zhiyun threw a word at me, and I nodded.


    At this moment, a terrible atmosphere surrounded the few of us. My bad premonition flared up again, and a sense of dread swept over me.


    When the Heavenly Crying passed by, the wooden stake fell, and the things inside no longer bound and fell onto the ground, emitting a dull sound.


    Red and white intertwined together, looking like chubby meat and organs that had just been freshly butchered.


    The flesh was cut off along with the skin, and the organs were clearly human.


    "Ugh ¡­" At this time, Qin Mu and Yue Zhiyun couldn''t help but retch. In the end, Zhou Dingshan couldn''t resist the urge to vomit and directly vomited all the food he ate during the night.


    As archaeologists, they should have some endurance, but this time it was naked human organs and flesh. The stench was everywhere, so it was no wonder that they all vomited.


    I suppressed the nausea, dug a hole, and buried all my internal organs.


    "These people must have been killed not long ago, including the body in the bush that was fresh.


    I suddenly noticed something. The arrangement of the trees here was very strange. They didn''t have any pattern, but they weren''t in disorder.


    If one looked closely, they would find that the forest was arranged like a map. No, it''s more like a picture I''ve seen...


    Could it be a totem? No wonder I look so familiar.


    At this time, Yue Zhiyun also noticed it, and asked me in an astonished tone, "Brother Zu, did you notice that the arrangement here is very similar to the totem used in Uggawaga?"


    I nodded. "Yes. You have a good eye. I also think it''s very similar. "


    To make sure that the arrangement of the trees was not a totem, I enlarged the Heavenly Crying and looked down from above.


    The totems formed by these trees were identical to the ones drawn on the bodies of the two dead male corpse s, including the Eternal male corpse inside the sand cave. And these trees not only form a vivid totem, but a coordinate.


    The coordinates are ACF and EDF, which are 136 and 546, 54.6 cm long and 13.6 cm wide, respectively. It was clearly a rectangular shape.


    My index finger and thumb traced the coordinates: north and south, directly north and south, a kilometer away.


    Since the corpse was fresh and there was a totem and coordinates here, what did this mean?


    Could it be that the Uggawaga clansmen had deliberately set it up? If one wasn''t experienced enough, they wouldn''t be able to see this coordinates.


    I have a lot of experience since I have seen the coordinates left behind by Zhou Dingshan and have also successfully found the place where he was gathered.


    After confirming that it was from the north and south, he pulled Zhou Dingshan along with the Heavenly Crying and requested him to take a look together.


    He nodded, "That''s right, it''s the coordinates. If you don''t look carefully, you won''t be able to see it, you will be attracted to the totem. Looks like there''s something fishy about the Witch here. "


    After getting off the Heavenly Crying, I looked at him, "Then we''ll go to the location indicated by the coordinates. The trees here are all hiding the internal organs and flesh of the male corpse, so they must have done something wrong. What exactly do they want to do?


    "Did they leave behind this coordinates to notify their Witch s to hurry there?" Yue Zhiyun analyzed as she looked at everyone.


    As she said this, I realized that from the evening onwards, I felt as if the pair of fierce eyes that had been following us had disappeared.


    "Very likely. Miss Yue is right. " I nodded my head in agreement.


    Yue Zhiyun smiled at me, and I unnaturally turned my head and carried my backpack, "Everyone, quickly go, we can''t stay any longer. Firstly, we have to hurry to our destination, and secondly, we don''t have much dry food or fresh water. "


    After saying that, I shot a glance at Qin Mu. He did not say anything, and had a look of indifference.


    I no longer paid any attention to him and pursed my lips towards Yue Zhiyun, signalling them to be on guard against this guy.


    Along the way, Yue Zhiyun and I talked to each other in a different way, getting closer. However, I was in a hurry to find Mi to help her wash her clean, so I didn''t pay too much attention to her.


    One of the questions she asked made me think.


    The people of the Uggawaga believe in children''s spirits, so we have seen two male corpse s who were made from materials that were shaped like children and stuffed inside. As for the waxen meat and rice in the bamboo basket, that was a custom I remembered now. It was called Bamboo Soul, also known as Rice Soul.


    This rice spirit was different from the ones in Guizhou. In Guizhou, there is a race of water that believes in the inviolability of all gods.


    There are two forms of rice spirit: one is the charms of Chinese characters, taught by witches and scholars and used in practice. Most of the Boomer used by the Hmong Witch and ethnic minorities.


    The second method was to impart the information orally, and the Master and disciple would impart it to each other. There was also a kind of plucking wood that recorded musical notes. No one understood the language of water unless the water tribe itself could read it, or a mixed family married to a water tribe girl could impart it and read it.


    When Gansu Uggawaga used Mi Hun, the waxy meat was called the "Earth Bowl" and the burnt glutinous rice was called the "Poison Man" when he cast the technique. Of course, this custom and title has been passed down for a thousand years. It is a very ancient name, and it isn''t recorded in the books. I only heard it from others, but as for what it is called now, I have no way of knowing.


    This race would use the combination of the star signs and the five elements to perform their magic well. It was a wound that could not be underestimated.


    After walking for half an hour, the ground began to drop lower and lower. The black soil beneath their feet gradually turned into loess.


    This was the coordinates. However, the strange thing was that this place was only a few dozen square meters in circumference. Other than a few yellow cauliflower flowers and some sparse weeds, there was nothing else.


    "Nothing. Is it a trap?" Yue Zhiyun nervously and suspiciously asked me.


    I thought for a moment and suddenly thought of something. I didn''t answer her but looked directly at everyone. "Do you remember the snow that fell for two hours in the middle of the night? It was snowing in July, which wasn''t normal. Other than the blood moon, nothing else happened in the sky. "Pay attention to the ground."


    The few of them started to observe the ground.


    I glanced up at them and said, "We''ve had grass all the way here, but not here. Do you think there''s a place without grass? "

 C86

    "Tomb?" After all, Zhou Dingshan was an experienced expert. As expected of a knowledgeable professor, his words hit the nail on the head immediately.


    The moment he said this, everyone was enlightened.


    "Yes, the tomb. The reason why there was no grass here was most likely because of the tomb. After the ancient people built the tomb chamber, they would definitely find someone to lay the ground for the purpose of preventing future generations from digging. "So, the grass above is not long grass ¡­"


    I had not finished speaking when I saw Yue Zhiyun looking at me with admiration, I once again ignored her gaze and continued to explain, "Also, near dawn, there coincidentally was a snowfall, did anyone pay attention to this? All along the way, there was a layer of thin snow that had yet to melt. There was not a single trace of snow, and in less than an hour, it had all melted. "What does this mean?"


    Zhou Dingshan laughed, "If this is really a tomb, then the ground must be hollow. The temperature of the ground must be higher than other places, forming a temperature difference. This temperature difference can melt snow. "


    I nodded. "Professor Zhou is indeed knowledgeable."


    "It''s because you are young and capable. I really didn''t expect that not only do you have a high level of appreciation for antiques, you also have a unique insight." There is still so much research on the mausoleum. "


    I bitterly smiled. "You flatter me. I don''t know much about it. I was just showing off in front of you."


    "Alright, stop boasting. If it''s true, there should be a tomb here."


    Cheng Faang kept smacking them back and forth, listening to our conversation. In a short while, he had actually killed more than ten Giant Poison Mosquitoes.


    "Did you guys discover that there are traces of the Oil Cabbage Flower being grinded over?" I held a few canola flowers in my hand and observed them.


    "Then let''s find the entrance and go in." Yue Zhiyun started to look for the entrance.


    "These cauliflower blossoms are very beautiful, with golden petals and green roots. Layers upon layers formed a small sea of flowers.


    Wherever the breeze passed, the cauliflower slanted to the right like a wave.


    As the cauliflower swayed in the wind, a large wall appeared on the innermost layer of the wall.


    "Look, there''s a wall." This girl''s eyes weren''t ordinary sharp. At the same time as me.


    "Could this wall be the entrance?" Qin Mu became excited at this moment, "If there are treasures and precious ancient cultural information inside, then it can be considered as my other harvest from this trip."


    I glared at him. This guy is a moneygrubber. He heard Zhou Dingshan say that he was a fuerdai, but he actually still loved money. The poorer they were, the richer they were.


    While sighing with emotion, they gathered around to look and push against the wall. The wall was dark gray with a totem on it.


    This was indeed the location of the Uggawaga''s mausoleum. It''s just that this wall looks very special. I stopped them.


    "If this wall can''t be moved, there should be a technique to open it. I think only the Uggawaga can open it. " There was always an urge to open it, and I don''t know why, but an invisible force was pushing me closer to the wall.


    The few of them looked at me as I touched the wall, causing Yue Zhiyun to look at me suspiciously, "Brother Zu, didn''t you say that we couldn''t open it? You want to open this wall? "


    I nodded. "I don''t know why this wall seems to have any magic, but I can''t understand why I want to open it so much."


    "But can you open it?" Zhou Dingshan asked me with a trace of hope and expectation.


    "That''s right. Didn''t you say that only those clansmen could open it?" Cheng Faang walked behind me and asked suspiciously.


    Qin Mu shook his head and pulled Cheng Faang over, "You guys just tell him to try, maybe he really can open it. Didn''t he say that his sixth sense has always been very effective? "


    I ignored the bastard''s words and looked at the wall in detail.


    I noticed that the wall was like a mirror, with nothing special on the surface except the texture and color of the totem. I ran my hand along the mirror-like circular wall, but found nothing special. When I touched those totems again, my hand abruptly stopped at the center of the totem and my eyes lit up.


    "Did you discover something?" Yue Zhiyun saw the light in my eyes and asked.


    I nodded. "The material in the center of the totem is a bit soft, so I think it''s an important part of the opening process."


    Everyone looked at my hand, and I instinctively pressed the soft center of the totem ¡­


    Boom ¡­ A stone door was actually opened.


    Although Uggawaga is a simple mechanism, outsiders would definitely not know of its ingenuity, yet I actually relied on my sixth sense to activate it.


    It turned out to be a fan-shaped stone door. When it was opened halfway, it actually stopped moving.


    This was the same as what happened in Liu Zhuang''s mausoleum. Seeing the panic on their faces, I waved my hand. On this expedition, I had brought a five-way zigzag lock with me in my bag. I made this up at the antique market.


    This stone door looks like a five-way lock. There must be a roof stone behind it, so it got stuck.


    I did the same thing as I did in the tomb when I unlocked the door and pushed it open. It was just the top stone when I opened the door, because the door was made of stone and it was too heavy. I called Qin Mu and Cheng Faang over to help me push it.


    When the door finally opened, there was a lot of room in the cave. Unexpectedly, there was still some fresh air inside. To our surprise, several coffins were lined up neatly against the wall.


    I was afraid that Qin Mu would escape halfway, so I didn''t want him to find the tomb in the desert and find any useful documents or important items first. I told Cheng Faang to raise the spear. On the surface, it was to prevent accidents, but in reality, it was looking at Qin Mu.


    I led the way, and we both had guns in our hands. If he had gone to another tomb, he might not have been so nervous and alert, because this was the mausoleum of the people from Uggawaga. I''m afraid there''s an ambush inside.


    There was an invisible suction force that carried us into the tomb.


    Cheng Faang wanted to protect Yue Zhiyun but she rejected him. She came to my side soundlessly and grabbed my arm.


    I shrugged my shoulders at Cheng Faang, expressing my helplessness. Cheng Faang retreated back to look at Qin Mu with a face covered in dirt.


    "Brother Zu, do we really need to see those coffins? There seems to be an empty one. "Will there be ¡­"


    Before I could finish my words, my cold eyes quivered.


    I led the way quietly and vigilantly to the coffin and found four coffins.


    There were three men in one of the opened coffins, two adults and a child. They had become bones.


    I took out a book from the coffin and was surprised. I looked at the people behind me and said, "So these two were related to each other by marriage." It''s a cousin. "


    "Close relatives?" Zhou Dingshan walked closer and received the booklet, nodding, "It seems that people of the Uggawaga are able to get married with close relatives. It says that this child has a disability and was drowned by his parents in the hope of being reborn. "


    "This is too cruel. Children are handicapped, so they can''t be killed. After all, they are their own flesh and blood." After Yue Zhiyun finished speaking, he looked at the little skeleton in the coffin and could not bear to see it anymore.


    A woman is born with motherhood, and no one can change it.


    "I think this husband and wife who are close to each other and are married to someone from the Uggawaga must be the ancestors. Do you think they look like them from the bone statue? "


    The few of them stared at the white bones, but they couldn''t find anything that resembled it.

 C87

    I broke out laughing. "There is a record in the book about Qiang Han: It says that there is scolding between the Qiang people. The Han Dynasty repels the Lich Gu very much, and it was only when Liu Zhuang asked the Witch to use the Lich Gu to do something for him and saw the effects of it that the resistance towards Miao Clan, Water Clan and other kinds of spells that have always been there are canceled. "


    I looked at the body in the coffin. "I think she must be a beautiful voodoo girl."


    "What is a Gu girl?" Yue Zhiyun listened with relish.


    "I forgot to tell you exactly what a Gu girl means." I only remember that there are two types: beautiful and ugly. " After I finished speaking, I pondered for two seconds before pointing at the male corpse, even though the corpse didn''t have a head.


    "Generally, Gu girls and leprosy girls have distinct appearance and characteristics. I guess this male corpse must be really handsome too, because when they were alive, they were definitely living in the same big family. The ancients would call them ''handsome men and women''. And after marriage, this good appearance will be enhanced. "


    Zhou Dingshan nodded and added, "Look at the totem tattoos on their bodies, so their identities must be the ancestors of the Uggawaga Clan. There''s even a Gu bottle in the coffin, I think it''s definitely a curse on these two people. "


    Because of curiosity, Yue Zhiyun was rejected by me when I tried to pick up the bottle.


    "Don''t move, it''s dangerous. "Before you do something, think clearly that you can''t act blindly."


    She treated my reminder as a form of concern and glanced at me with a bit of emotion. I always ignored her look, which made me feel complicated. It always reminds me.


    "Professor Zhou is right, the biggest characteristic of the Voodoo Gu is the curse."


    "Lingnan Hygienic Formula": The method of making a Gu is to seal the insects in a container, causing them to eat each other. After a year, those who treat them as their own can become harmful to people due to the Gu.


    This meant that the poisonous bugs such as spiders, scorpions and centipedes would be sealed inside a container for several days. The one that survived after the seal was the most poisonous, and after being raised or sealed, and after a hundred or a thousand years, once released, it would become the most poisonous Gu.


    Some Gu would spit out poisonous mist, and wherever it went, it would be completely destroyed. The poison was the strongest. That would be fatal.


    "Curse who?" Yue Zhiyun asked in confusion.


    "It should be these two people. They must have done something that was detrimental to our clan while alive, but they also have a high position within our clan." And so, after death, they were not sent to the tombs of the Uggawaga ancestors, but were buried here because of some carelessness. " I venture to speculate.


    "Little Liu''s deduction is very reasonable." Zhou Dingshan gave me a thumbs up.


    I smiled and continued to speculate, "Or perhaps these two didn''t leave their clansmen with any children to continue, and only gave birth to a crippled daughter (from the skeleton I could tell it was a woman), which was why they didn''t enter the ancestral tombs to worship."


    "This happens occasionally between the Water race and the Qiang people. At most, it is manifested in the court of Chu and in the families of the Miao people. They have a strong belief in ghosts and gods, but their reverence for their ancestors'' kindness and evil perpetuates the voodoo Gu. " After I finished speaking, Zhou Dingshan nodded and looked towards everyone.


    "Especially with the concept of marriage such as Uggawaga and Witch, they have a taboo in marriage. At the same time, they strongly encourage unskilled and Gu Poison s to use their most powerful moves when combining the five elements together."


    "In that case, such people value the continuation of future generations. No matter which husband and wife pair of Uggawaga gave birth to a child, as long as they were handicapped, they would be mercilessly drowned. They are a barbaric race. " Cheng Faang interrupted him at this moment.


    Then I saw that the dead woman had two things in her hand. Yes, it was a stopper, not a pinch. It looked like he had been forced into a bone hand.


    Carefully avoiding touching the bottle, I took out a leather glove from my bag. Then, I carefully opened the female corpse''s palm and took out the two items.


    "What is this?" Yue Zhiyun went forward and looked curiously, and a few people surrounded him.


    Because we were all so attracted to that thing, I forgot that someone was doing something against us in secret.


    When I opened it, it was a piece of parchment. In the woman''s left hand, I opened it and found a stone.


    A stone and a piece of parchment?


    We all know that ethnic minorities have the habit of grazing, and the earliest tool of writing was bamboo, which appeared in the late period before the Three Kingdoms. After which was the parchment. Not only could they write on it, they could even draw pictures on it. Most are treasure maps.


    "This piece of parchment must have belonged to someone from the Uggawaga." I analyzed.


    Strangely, there was no drawing or writing on it, not even a symbol. As for the stone, it was circular and engraved with some simple but difficult to understand monosyllabic characters.


    I suddenly felt the temperature around me plummet, as if it had been frozen.


    "Why is it suddenly so cold?" After Yue Zhiyun finished speaking, she crossed her arms across her chest and moved a little closer to me.


    "Leng Mo asked for Cheng Faang to take off a piece of clothes for you to wear. I see that he wore quite a few." I deliberately tried to put some distance between us.


    "Alright, I''ll take it off." Just as he was about to take off her jacket, Yue Zhiyun stopped him, "I don''t want your clothes."


    She turned her head and stared at me, slightly hurt. I didn''t go to see her. I glanced again at the body in the coffin and at some of the unique burial objects. For example, the copper coin, octagonal canteen, lip canteen, and bent wine set were all gone.


    "Alright, let''s not research anymore. This place is obvious at a glance. There''s nothing special about it. Let''s hurry up and go." I started to walk out.


    Suddenly the temperature around me was increasing, and I felt as if I were alone in a tomb, as if they were all dead. When the previous temperature entered, it was not cold. There were traces of friction and struggling on the wall.


    Only now did I realize that it was too late.


    His heart skipped a beat, as if approaching this place was a huge mistake. Instantly, a bad premonition attacked him. This time, the premonition came too slowly.


    I fiercely turned around and the parchment paper in my hand flew back into the coffin at an extremely fast speed. The stone flew back to the wall and happened to be embedded in a hole in the wall. For a moment, we were stunned.


    The stone emitted a bright light and was filled with totem monosyllabic glyphs that formed a complex totem.


    The pain emitted black waves of light, shining on the bottle.


    In the next moment, a weird sound came out from the bottle. I suddenly looked at the coffin again, and that bastard Qin Mu had opened the lid.


    The previously struggling Gu worm in the bottle was awakened by the totem''s magic. After a series of crazy roars, Qin Mu, who was caught off guard, raised his Nine-fingered Red Jade and faked a move on me.


    The actions were so fast and violent that I didn''t even have the time to pick up the Heavenly Crying and was dodged by him. When the door opened, he slipped away.


    This scumbag ran off on his own, but he left us with an unexpectedly great danger.


    Because the thing that jumped out of the bottle was not a Gu worm, but a Gu skeleton.


    This skeleton was clearly a human''s skull. We were all extremely shocked.


    Could it be ¡­ Could it be that the two corpses in the coffin ¡­


    I suddenly thought of a rumor, a rumor about the love story of the two corpses in the coffin ¡­

 C88

    A Witch Clan man had taken a fancy to a girl. They were siblings, a man whom women did not love at the beginning.


    She loved to study Gu Poison s. So she used his sincerity to help her test the poison. As a result, when he became immune to poisons, the woman fell in love with him and became pregnant with his child.


    When the woman was about to come to an end, the man was found to have been born of Chinese and Witch, which meant that his body was covered with Chinese blood.


    A woman of high status, her parents told her not to marry a man with Chinese blood on his body as his wife.


    It was only because at that time, the Han Dynasty rejected the minority who used the voodoo Gu and had long been banned. This was why the Uggawaga Race finally suffered from the bitter taste of exile.


    The woman''s parents then locked her up, and her parents also placed a curse on the man.


    After that, he chopped off the man''s head, the skull shaped like a child, shrinking down as the Gu Poison gathered around the head. Thus, when he was placed with the Hundred Poison Insects, it became this Skeleton Gu. But their daughter killed herself soon after she gave birth to a baby girl with a ring disability.


    Later on, the woman wrote in her will that she would fulfill the only wish she had for the three of them to be buried together.


    This way, the corpse within the coffin was identified. Although they were siblings, they were not blessed. Even their children were killed by the woman''s parents. It could be seen that this woman''s parents held the power of life and death. Their status was definitely not ordinary.


    However, no matter how lowly and noble they were, they still had to take their subordinates and their subjects into consideration. Because a woman broke the clan''s rules, even though they were buried together and her parents fulfilled her wish, they could not enter the main mausoleum.


    He still needed to be poisoned after death, and the person he loved the most was the person he was most close to, so the Gu was the person he loved.


    It could be seen that this woman already knew that all of this was going to happen, which was why she was in such pain.


    After a few seconds, the creature let out a strange cry.


    We all quickly took out our guns and aimed at the Gu, firing dozens of bullets in a row. But the bullet bounced off the hard skull.


    The bullets struck the walls of the cave, creating large and small holes. The sight was shocking.


    Heavenly Crying s and Yutian Spear s enlarged, I was the first to shout, "Stationary object, Swift!"


    Under my extremely quick thoughts and orders, the Yutian Spear quickly locked down the Skeleton Gu, but it could only maintain it for a few seconds.


    As we ran for the stone door, we saw that something had blocked it. It had to be that bastard''s doing. He had used something to block it.


    The Skeleton Gu emitted a dark green light, roared, and spewed flames at us.


    Red flames spewed from all directions in this extremely cold tomb. It was as though many fireballs were constantly shooting towards us. Their speed was so fast that it left us speechless.


    Cheng Faang and I were almost sprayed a few times. Yue Zhiyan hid behind Zhou Dingshan while Cheng Faang and I were at the front.


    The gun in Cheng Faang''s hands never stopped, the bullets accurately hit the Skeleton Gu, but they were all bounced back. We couldn''t dodge in time, and Cheng Faang''s waist was scratched. Some of the bullets even hit the wall, causing more of the bullet holes to appear eerie and eerie.


    "Are you okay?" I shouted at Cheng Faang.


    "It''s fine, just a scratch isn''t too bad." Cheng Faang ¡­


    Shoot its eyes. Its eyes may not have eyeballs, but it can see. "


    "Alright." After Cheng Faang finished speaking, he raised his spear and aimed at the Skeleton Gu and shot out.


    As expected, the Bone Gu was hit in the eye. It flew into a rage and let out a deep and ear-piercing roar.


    "That guy looks like he''s about to explode. Be careful." I called out softly, and we all backed toward the door. I told Zhou Dingshan to bring Yue Zhiyun to the left side of the stone door while Cheng Faang and I went to the right. The area to the left was larger, and there was a hole there.


    Yue Zhiyun took out her dagger and started to dig. I told Cheng Faang to hold on first, I activated my Qi to my Dantian and released the Airflow Shield and immediately blew up the hole.


    Who would have thought that this time, it would be so powerful. With a rumble, a meter long and half a meter tall hole appeared in the ground. The hole led directly to the outside world.


    "Climb out, quick!" I said urgently to both of them.


    Zhou Dingshan told Yue Zhiyun to crawl out first, she wasn''t willing to directly say that we would live or die together.


    In the end, after exchanging a few rounds with the Skeleton Gu, she still hadn''t left.


    I went up to her, pressed her down, and pushed her into the hole. She got up, grabbed my arm, and shouted that she would fight with me.


    This woman ¡­


    I swung my palm and both Zhou Dingshan and Cheng Faang were shocked, but they did not dare to let their guard down.


    The fireballs kept shooting at him, and the situation became more and more dangerous.


    During this time, I tried to use the Airflow Shield to deal with that thing, but I didn''t expect that after it was hit, it would just shake its head ¡­


    I grabbed Yue Zhiyun''s collar, "Don''t be so squeamish. If you don''t leave, everyone will die together!" I yelled at her, then pushed her down, pushing her into the hole with one hand.


    I had never been so brutal to a woman before, and this was the first time. That''s all I can do for the sake of everyone''s lives.


    If this went on, he would die here.


    The strength of this Gu was not to be underestimated, it was simply demonic, as if it would never know fatigue, and its battle value was limitless. He couldn''t help but be dumbfounded.


    "You ¡­ She will be very sad to do this to her. She likes you so much. " When Cheng Faang said his last sentence, he was slightly hurt.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m doing this for her own good. "If not, I will die in this cave." After I finished speaking, I used the Yutian Spear to stop that fellow.


    "Quickly crawl out." Time was running out.


    I saw the parchment in the coffin and the stone in the cave wall. I had a hunch that both of these things must have something to do with it.


    When the Skeleton Gu saw that I had stopped it, and it resumed its movement, I glanced at the hole and they all went out. I can relax and deal with it with all my might.


    I bravely approached the Skeleton Gu. That thing was completely enraged, and its entire body was emitting red flames. The torches it spouted out had destroyed the tomb beyond recognition.


    I gathered a strong current of air in my dantian. A strong surge of will flowed through my four limbs behind my dantian and quickly gathered into a strong stream of energy.


    "Explode!" I roared, and the Airflow Shield exploded towards the Skeleton Gu with a force that filled the sky.


    This time, the Skeleton Gu was knocked to the ground, but it didn''t fly towards me with any injuries.


    The Heavenly Crying''s past could not harm it at all. Unfortunately, the blood bamboo was in Mi County. It was used to deal with Divine Beast and evil things. Otherwise, it would cause a certain amount of damage to this thing.


    In the end, I was no match for that thing. Its teeth bit through my clothes and bit into my heart.


    The blood gurgled out and I was bitten off a piece of flesh by its teeth.


    Strangely, this thing screamed when it came in contact with my blood. The sound was strange and piercing, making one''s hair stand on end.


    Outside the cave, Cheng Faang and Zhou Dingshan were worriedly calling out to me.


    I took a few steps back and rolled around against the wall while enduring the pain.


    It''s only a few drops of blood, how could my blood cause such a severe damage to that thing?

 C89

    I never understood the question, and it was only at the last moment that I realized who I was. He looked ordinary, but in reality ¡­


    "Ao ¡­"


    The Skeleton Gu continuously spat out black liquid from its mouth. It wanted to struggle in the face of death, so I squeezed out a palm of blood and threw it directly at its weak spot.


    With so much blood splattered on the Gu, it looked like there was no hope this time. After struggling in pain for several minutes, it finally stopped. The skull was black and dead.


    Such a powerful opponent was killed by my blood?


    I recalled how he had bitten me, and how I had used the Heavenly Crying to hold his mouth shut, and how the blood had dripped onto his roof.


    If these movements were to be linked together, could it be that the Heavenly Crying had stained my blood, and the great desire in my heart to kill the Skeleton Gu had activated the super great energy of the Heavenly Crying, and this energy had transferred into my blood, killing the Skeleton Gu?


    I can only analyze it this way. The previous situation was a little chaotic, and now I am in a sea of fire. If I don''t leave now, I really won''t be able to leave.


    Cheng Faang and Zhou Dingshan kept calling for me outside the cave. I think it''s because they felt that the fire was blazing and they were afraid that I would be burned to death.


    When I crawled out, just a few steps away, the tomb exploded.


    The two men helped me out of the room, and as we watched the fiery chamber burn to the ground, we got up.


    Fortunately, my backpack wasn''t damaged and I put the parchment and stones into it.


    Along the way, Yue Zhiyun didn''t speak to me like she usually did. I knew that my slap had hurt her heart, but I did it for her own good.


    I didn''t try to apologize, but as usual, she just kept looking at me the whole way.


    Cheng Faang and Zhou Dingshan asked me how I was going to get rid of this Skeleton Gu, and I told them to use the Heavenly Crying to get rid of it.


    They all admired me, and in my heart I wanted to find my way to my destination.


    The ground under our feet was already covered with dirt, and we had officially entered the region of the desert.


    The desert couldn''t hide the traces of history. What kind of place was this once? What kind of war?


    "Han''s Four Han Dynasties" has Yun: "The west of the river of Dunhuang has sand mountains, steep and dangerous jaw, surpassing stone mountains, the color of sand is coarse yellow.


    The "Chronicles of the Ming Mountains of Houhan County" recorded: "The water has a god of suspended springs, and the mountain has the difference of sifting sand."


    The reason why this place was called Ming Sha Mountain was because when a person fell down the mountain, they would make a sound similar to thunder, which was why the name was given to them.


    "Ming Sha Han Zhi" recorded: "Ming Sha Mountain is also known as Shen Sha Mountain, in the south of the city, seven miles, its mountains sand."


    The desert isn''t very large, but I believe that it must have been much larger in the ancient times. Just because this mountain was completely piled up with sand.


    The place we were in was a desert. A crescent spring appeared in our field of vision like a machine.


    This spring water was extremely rare and precious. The blue spring water was green as the sun set in the west, like emeralds embedded in the desert.


    In the afternoon, I split the food in my bag into four parts. I saw that Yue Zhiyun ate very little, and didn''t talk to anyone either.


    After walking for an entire afternoon and seeing that she ate so little, I didn''t deliberately ask her about it. I knew she was upset. She told me she was a gourmand, and I knew she was depressed. Angry? Not with her personality.


    The desert is a little desolate here, and my heart is full of things. At night we set up our tents. This afternoon we tried to find the entrance to the mausoleum, but we found nothing.


    The grass here was very little, where there was grass, Zhou Dingshan took out the probe but it was not detected. They could only continue their investigation at night.


    Sitting at the top of a hill behind a hill, I looked at the moon.


    The moon here was very bright and big, round like a tray.


    The moon seemed to be full of shadows.


    Beneath the mountain, Zhou Dingshan and Cheng Faang were looking for the entrance to the mausoleum. If it was flat ground, it would be easy to find it. They used the probes to probe everywhere under the yellow sand. They were extremely busy, and it seemed like they did not have any gains for the time being.


    Zhou Dingshan told me that the entrance to the mausoleum would only be easy to find when the giant crab appeared in the Fourth Palace, which is also the supervisor''s bright star position, just happened to land in the direction of the Crescent Spring.


    I sat on the mountain in boredom, thinking about a lot of things. Could the person who wanted to frame me be a cult? Why did they want me? And what connection did the evil sect have with the Uggawaga people?


    Why was I so interested in the entrance to the Uggawaga Clan''s tomb before? It was as if there was a suction force pulling me here.


    All kinds of questions forced me to constantly analyze and ponder, like a mystery, the more I tried to solve the more powerless.


    "What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about your lover? "


    A voice sounded. It was Yue Zhiyun, so I didn''t say anything after glancing at her and she sat down beside me.


    "Right." I didn''t say anything. I knew she was interested in me, but all I could think about was how casual and indifferent I was to her tone.


    "I know that you are doing this for my own good. Blame me for being too slow at the time." Her head was lowered and her voice was very soft, as if she was speaking to herself.


    I looked at the moon without looking at her. He opened his mouth after a long time, "At that time, it was an urgent situation, so I had to do it without a choice. Don''t worry."


    "Un, I won''t. I know that you are doing this for my own good. I just wanted to die with you... "I can''t live together, it would be good if I could die together if something really goes wrong ¡­" She twirled a corner of her clothes and shyly said what she was thinking.


    I didn''t want to give her any hope. Yue Zhiyun was the daughter of the Pleasing Flower Tower''s Master. Her identity was special and much more complicated than saving time.


    But the girl had no bad intentions. She was very cheerful and enthusiastic along the way. She is extroverted, but introverted, she is lively, quiet. The two girls had very different personalities.


    There''s nothing wrong with her. The problem is that I met Mi first ¡­


    When I didn''t say anything for a long time, she looked at me, "What happened to you? "There''s nothing to say ¡­" She gathered up the courage to stroke my arm and looked at me warmly.


    There was nowhere for me to hide from her, so I could only look into her eyes.


    The girl''s eyes were clear and devoid of scheming. It was not easy to have such clear eyes in such a complicated environment.


    "What do you want me to say?" I still have a light tone.


    "Tell me about your lover, will you? The night will be long. " She said what she had always wanted to say.


    Humans are complex animals. To love a man is to want to know his past, to know what he has loved. The Yue Zhiyun in front of him was no exception.


    "She''s very ordinary and has nothing to say." I said it over and over, not wanting to talk too much.


    "A woman you fall in love with must be very outstanding and definitely not simple." She did have a thorough analysis of the situation. Except for his age and abilities, everything else was ordinary.


    "She is a special and ordinary woman. But she left me and disappeared. I came here this time to catch the person behind the scenes who framed me and to find out who framed my lover. This is my purpose in coming here. "


    "I love you too." She confided her sincerity and confessed directly to me. I didn''t think of that.


    I unnaturally turned my face away and said in a low voice, "I can''t accept this."


    Just as I said that, I saw the woman running away. Did my words hurt her too much?


    When the two people at the bottom of the mountain saw that she ran far away, Zhou Dingshan told Cheng Faang and I to chase her back. Cheng Faang knew that she liked me and told me to go chase after her.


    The cause of the matter is me, I have nothing to say. I ran into the distance.


    And I neglected the danger of lying dormant in the sands...

 C90

    I chased after Yue Zhiyun, "Don''t run, it''s dangerous up ahead."


    This girl seems to have been hurt by me. I had been very cold to her ever since we met, and I knew that she had been enduring it, swallowing her grievances and ignoring my indifference, while at the same time I had neglected her adoration.


    "Don''t worry about me." She suddenly stopped and looked at me with an injured gaze. "In the tomb, you actually told Cheng Faang to take off his clothes for me to wear. Do you know how I feel? When I knew you had a lover, did you know how I felt? "


    Questioning me one after another, my head hurt. Women were truly emotional creatures.


    Watching her cry, I lost to her.


    Well, I can only explain it word for word.


    I took a deep breath and said patiently, "I told Cheng Faang to take off his clothes for you to wear, it''s because I''m afraid that you''ll be cold and cold, I''m doing it for your own good. As for whether I have a lover or not, that was before I met you. I don''t think there''s a need to explain this issue, right? "


    Yue Zhiyun dried her tears, flicking her big eyes, "Your lover is an ancient woman, there are differences in all aspects between the modern and ancient generations. Her being able to leave means that she doesn''t love you very much. "


    I shook my head. "It''s not that she didn''t love him, but that she left because she misunderstood my friend''s identity."


    She unwillingly looked at me and said, "I love you too. I hope to be together with you. We are both modern people and share the same interests. I want to be together with you." Haven''t you seen through my feelings for you these past few days? "


    I had a complicated feeling that I couldn''t explain. Seeing her tears, I felt inexplicably agitated and uneasy.


    "I understand, I know. But we have no fate. We''ll talk about it in the next life. " I gave her a perfunctory reply. I''m not good at coaxing girls, that''s the limit.


    Compared to Mi, she didn''t have Mi''s calmness and independence. Everything needed protection. And Mi Mi is equivalent to two men''s ability to protect us. I have a lot of gratitude and reliance on her. But I, Yue Zhiyun, have always been protecting her.


    That was the only difference.


    "Brother Zu, are you trying to lie to me? Don''t think I''ve never been in a relationship, and you''re just trying to play tricks on me. I am true to you, can''t you consider it? " She shouted excitedly. I have never seen her cry so bitterly.


    My heart became more and more agitated. Seeing her crying, I didn''t know why my heart felt like it was being struck by something. It felt like a string being pulled taut.


    "Well, I promise you to think about it. You come back first, it''s night time, there are all kinds of dangers lurking in the desert, even if you are in a mood you shouldn''t leave alone. "


    She heard me say to consider, dried her tears, and slowly walked toward me, standing a meter away from me and looking at me intently.


    "Really? Brother Zu, do you really agree to consider accepting my feelings? " She asked very seriously, and his usual pretty appearance was completely different.


    I was silent for a few seconds, then nodded at her.


    Yue Zhiyun laughed happily, her smile like a flower. Somehow, my heart no longer hurts. To my surprise, I feel better as well.


    What does it mean to me that I am disturbed by this change in my mind?


    Just as she was laughing, what I feared happened.


    Yellow sand suddenly rose up, and a large amount of sand flew up recklessly as if it had a soul of its own, splattering all over our bodies.


    The worst part was that something was moving fast under the yellow sand.


    By the time I reacted, it was only a few seconds. We were covered with the yellow sand from the explosion.


    The next second when I opened my eyes and saw the object moving under the yellow sand, Yue Zhiyun let out a scream that caught me off guard.


    Ah!" Brother Zu...


    Instinctively, I reached out my hand to pull her over, but it was too late ¡­


    There was a huge crater in the middle of the yellow sand, and the sand inside the crater was soft. If not for Yue Zhiyun''s light weight, she would have already been sunk.


    The pit looked as if it would collapse at any moment. The walls of the pit were smooth and it was impossible to climb up.


    "Grab my hand." I shouted, reaching out my hand to her anxiously. The sand pit was more than three meters tall, it was impossible to pull her up.


    "Brother Zu, I can''t come up." Yue Zhiyun flipped a few times in the air, her skills were not ordinary, but she was still unable to get up. Just a little bit more each time and it slipped again.


    We were in the back of the mountain, and she was running down the hill. Then, not long after, the sand behind the hill where she was standing caved in.


    Every time she flipped in the air and abruptly slid down the sand wall, it would emit a dull sound like the sound of thunder. One failure after another.


    "Brother Zu, what is that sound? Why is there thunder? I''m a bit afraid. " Yue Zhiyun did not have a lot of guts, but encountering an unknown danger and some strange things, she couldn''t help but feel some lingering fear in her heart.


    "Don''t be afraid, the sound you make when you slide down the sand wall is normal. Perhaps it was because there had once been thunder here and then been recorded by the magnetic field of nature, thus causing such a sound to appear on a rainy day.


    At this moment, it started to drizzle.


    "Let me think of a way to save you. Don''t move, if you fall into a pit then it will be troublesome." I gave her a stern reminder, and she nodded and gave me a wry smile.


    "Zoom in!" At this time, I enlarged the Heavenly Crying and wanted to sit on it to bring her up. I sat on it and the Heavenly Crying flew into the sandpit.


    I smiled at her. "That''s good. I''ll grab you and bring you out." I smiled at her and held out my hand.


    She smiled brilliantly. It was a smile of happiness, the smile of hope to survive.


    She held out her hand to me, just as we were holding it. A group of unknown giant creatures forced our hands apart. The back of my hand was bitten.


    The back of Yue Zhiyun''s hand was also injured. She had been bitten, so she instinctively leaned on the sand wall, staring at the monsters in fear, the fear in her eyes growing deeper and deeper.


    "Brother Zu, what are these?"


    I looked at the black creature in front of me in astonishment. Suddenly, he thought about which book he had seen this creature in.


    That''s right, Bone Tick. It was a type of insect that lived in the body of an animal or a human Skeleton. If it entered a person''s flesh and blood, it would gnaw on their body''s bones, drill into their bones, and suck in their bone marrow. Therefore, it was also known as the Blood Marrow Bone Tick.


    "Wormwood" had a detailed record of the Bone Tick. "The hill of the desert is in the west side of the river, and under the sand there are ticks that specialize in eating human marrow. Their attack power is so great that no one can escape."


    "Be careful, this is a Bone Tick. It''s a kind of pest that specializes in sucking human blood and bone marrow! " I shouted at her.


    Right after I shouted, I let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Ah!" The next second, I was wounded on the back by a jumping Bone Tick. I couldn''t sit still and fell into the sandpit. The Heavenly Crying actually lost its energy at this time. The blue beam was extinguished. At this time, the Yutian Spear''s damned tacit understanding also extinguished the light of energy.


    It was only then that I remembered that I had been using it for the past few days, because there were many dangerous situations that had yet to come to an end.


    Their rest time was short. Along the way, they were on guard against the sudden attack of the Witch, and had completely forgotten about the matter of recharging the divine artifact with Qi.


    F * ck! Is this Heaven''s will? It was not a good thing to encounter such a thing.


    At this time, Yue Zhiyun and I had our backs facing each other and were staring at those half a meter tall Bone Tick s with sharp teeth and hard bodies on their backs.


    One of the Bone Tick pounced towards us ¡­